CFNM Tales

UPDATES

2006-03-10T08:20:00.000-08:00

FOR MORE CFNM STORIES PLEASE VISIT

THE CFNM STORY INDEX

http://www.yehuscfnmblog.com

Click "THE CFNM STORY INDEX" on the right side

"I love To Watch Them Spurt" Chap. 4 by Doug N.

2005-10-11T10:29:00.000-07:00

Chapter Four

Permanent CFNM

Sally has now achieved what she set out to do with Roger, get complete control over him. It is better than she had dreamed. Not only will he do her bidding no matter what outrageous things she asks but he loves it. The trip to the woman's strip club was so sensuous for Roger that it becomes a regular act. Sally never gets tired of seeing Roger stripped and abused. When she gets Roger alone he is putty in her hand.

Sally and Roger graduate from high school and go on to state college away from home. Arriving in her new town Sally needs a place to live. When she looks in the paper, she sees an ad.

Two female roommates in house with 2 spare bedrooms. Retired male owner. $200.00 per month. Full house privileges. Swimming pool. 555-1212

Sally calls the number and Donald Nelson, the owner, answers. Sally agrees to drive to the residence. When she sees it, she is delighted. It is a 4 bedroom home with one bedroom converted into an office. Mr. Nelson is recently widowed so he only uses the master bedroom. The house also has a pool. Also present is Jennifer McIntyre, also a freshman at state. They both agree to take the rooms.

Mr. Nelson: You have free reign of the house so you can use the bathroom that is part of the master suite. If I am taking a shower I am going to consider you part of the woodwork. I also refuse to wear a suit when I am in the pool. If those terms are acceptable, you have the rooms.

Sally and Jennifer: Those terms are acceptable.

The girls begin moving in the next day

The following day when Sally arises Jennifer is using the hall bathroom so she decided to use the bathroom in the master suite. When she enters, she finds Mr. Nelson taking a shower. Remembering that he said it was OK Sally proceeds in anyway. When she sees Mr. Nelson naked in the shower she smiles and waves at him. He waves back.

Sally: Would you like your back scrubbed?

Mr. Nelson: Yes, that would be nice.

Mr. Nelson hands her the soap. Sally sudses her hands and proceeds to thoroughly wash his back.

Sally: You are in good shape for a man of your age.

Mr. Nelson: I will take that as a compliment Sally.

Sally then proceeds to wash his genetalia. She stops short of ejaculating him, sudsing him only until he has an erection.

In the weeks that follow, Sally puts her stuff in Mr. Nelson's bathroom and leaves the other bathroom to Jennifer. Washing Mr. Nelson's back and stimulating to erection every morning becomes a ritual. Sally notices that he seems to like her looking at him in the nude. Sally does not reciprocate by letting him see her in the shower. Sally notices that she gains a perverse pleasure in seeing him erect but not letting him cum.

A few weeks into the semester, Sally says to Mr. Nelson.

Sally: Mr. Nelson, my mother wants to come and visit me. I see that you have a spare bed in the garage. Could we set it up in the office so that my mother could stay with me?

Mr. Nelson: Sure Sally, it'll be up when you return from school today. When will your mother be here?

Sally: Friday night. She will stay for the weekend.

Mr. Nelson: I'll look forward to meeting her. Make sure she understands the rules here.

Sally: I will.

Friday Mrs. Sutton arrives and is introduced to Mr. Nelson. They both cordially say hello.

The next morning Mrs. Sutton asks Sally which bathroom to use.

Sally: I use the one in the master bedroom. If he is in there he won't mind.

Mrs. Sutton goes into the bedroom that is part of the master bathroom. Mr. Nelson is taking a shower.

Mrs. Sutton: Oh excuse me, Sally said you won't mind if I use this bathroom.

Mr. Nelson turns to face her so that she gets chance to see his full frontal nudity.

Mr. Nelson: No, I don't mind. Please go right ahead.

Mrs. Sutton: Would you like me to wash your back for you?

Mr. Nelson: I'd like that very much.

Mrs. Sutton takes the soap and proceeds to wash Mr. Nelson's back. After she washes his back, she without asking proceeds to his buttocks.

Mrs. Sutton: You are quite fit aren't you.

Mr. Nelson: Thank you for saying so.

Mrs. Sutton reaches her hand into the crack between his buttocks and washes his anus. Next, she reaches between his legs and starts washing his upper thighs her hands brushing against his testicles as she does so. She proceeds lower washing the rest of his legs. Mr. Nelson notes that she takes great care thoroughly washing his feet.

Mrs. Sutton: Turn around please!

Mr. Nelson does as he is told. He notes that his cock is level with her face. She now proceeds up his body. When she reaches his crotch she matter of factly washes the inside of his thighs like it was something she does every day brushing against his testicles as she does so.

Without hesitating she cups his balls with her hands and carefully yet very thoroughly washes his penis and balls.

Mrs. Sutton: You are a nicely built man.

Mr. Nelson: Thank you.

Mrs. Sutton: Oh, you darling man you! How sweet you are!

Mr. Nelson: What?

Mrs. Sutton: You are responding to me. Look at that beautiful erection you are growing! How you flatter me!

It is true, his penis is now half erect and growing larger every second.

She watches his penis grow until it is hard as a rock.

Mrs. Sutton: Well, you certainly have given away your feelings for me, haven't you?

Mr. Nelson: I guess a penis doesn't lie.

Mrs. Sutton now proceeds up his body until she finishes washing. When she has finished his upper body she returns to his genetalia and gazes at it intently.

Mrs. Sutton: Yes, you are a nicely built man. A girl could get to like a man like you.

She then proceeds to run her fingertips over Mr. Nelson's cock and balls.

Mrs. Sutton: Well, lets rinse you off.

Mrs. Nelson step into the shower and quickly rinses of the suds. Mrs. Sutton waits for him and watches him rinse off, never taking her eyes off him.

As he steps out of the shower, she takes a towel and towels him dry. Mr. Nelson stands quietly and lets her ministrate to him. When she reaches his genitalia he is still erect.

Mrs. Sutton: Look at you, you stud, such virility, you sure don't need viagra.

Mr. Nelson: Thank you for the compliment.

Mrs. Sutton takes great care patting Mr. Nelson cock and balls dry. She then proceeds to dry off his legs. When she finishes, she says.

Mrs. Sutton: Thank you Mr. Nelson, that was a great pleasure for me. I have been divorced for some years, it has been a long time since I have been able to give a man a bath like that.

Mr. Nelson: I am delighted that you enjoyed it. As you can see, my friend John enjoyed it as much as I did. (He is pointing to his erect penis.)

Mrs. Sutton: Well John, why don't you let me give you a massage.

Mr. Nelson says nothing but lies on his bed.

Mrs. Sutton with her hand proceeds directly to Mr. Nelson's balls which she cups in her hand.

Mrs. Sutton: You have nice balls.

Mr. Nelson: Thank you.

Mrs. Sutton lets go of his balls and begins to trace over them lightly with her fingernails. Mr. Nelson cock quivers with delight. She cups his balls again this time massaging them in her fingers, he gaze affixed to his cock. She is smiling and humming to herself, enjoying herself enormously.

Only when his scrotum pulls tightly to his body does she take his cock in her hand. She strokes lightly from the base to the tip massaging his balls continuing her contented humming as she does.

Suddenly Mrs. Sutton feels Mr. Nelson's cock harden even more, his cock jerks and ejaculates all over his abdomen. Mrs. Sutton does not stock her gently rhythmic stroking or her contented humming. Only when she has extracted the last drop of semen from his body does she stop. Excusing herself she goes to the bathroom for some toilet tissue which she uses to wipe the cum off Mr. Nelson's abdomen.

Mrs. Sutton: Thank you John and you too Mr. Nelson, I know you enjoyed that as much as I did. Do you know what I would like to do?

Mr. Nelson: What?

Mrs. Sutton: I would like to use your hot tub.

Mr. Nelson: Yes, lets.

He gets up to go to the hot tub and is surprised to see that she has disappeared. He goes to the hot tub anyway. In a few minutes, she joins him. He is surprised to see that she is wearing a one-piece swimming suit. He thought she would go in naked. He decides not to mention it. When the two girls see them in the hot tub they decide to join. Both girls put on suits, only Mr. Nelson is naked. When they all get out of the hot tub the girls refuse him a towel, they want to towel him off himself.

Mr. Nelson: I'd better go get dressed.

Mrs. Sutton: Please don't, we like you better like this.

Several times during the weekend, Mr. Nelson tries to get dressed. Each time he is stopped by Mrs. Sutton, pleading with him to stay naked for her sake. The girls grow amused that she is successful in keeping him out of his clothes.

When he excuses himself to go to the bathroom he is surprised that she goes with him.

Mr. Nelson: Why are you following me?

Mrs. Sutton: You are going to the bathroom aren't you?

Mr. Nelson: Yes.

Mrs. Sutton: Well, I don't want you touching yourself.

Mr. Nelson: I am just going to the bathroom!

Mrs. Sutton: I won't have you touching yourself!

Mr. Nelson looks at her perplexed; he has never known a woman so openly sensual, so strong and willful.

Mr. Nelson: OK.

Mrs. Sutton takes his penis and holds it for him while he urinates.

Mrs. Sutton: That wasn't so bad was it.

Mr. Nelson: No, I guess not.

The next morning is Sunday and Mr. Nelson hasn't worn a stitch of clothing all day Saturday. Mrs. Sutton gives him another bath and another sensual handjob. Before she leaves, she lets him get dressed.

Mrs. Sutton: Is it alright if I come back next week.

Mr. Nelson: Of course.

The next Friday she returns. As soon as she arrives, she orders him to strip.

Instantly he complies. When he is naked, she has him twirl for her so she can admire his body.

When it is time to go to bed she does not go to her own bed but goes without asking to the queen sized bed in the master bedroom. He moves close to her trying to let him make love to her.

She reaches for his cock and proceeds to give him another handjob for which she is practiced and perfect.

The next morning she bathes him again, humming contentedly all the time including when she is jacking him off. Again, she tells him she does not want him to touch himself and assists him to pee.

In late Sunday when she leaves again she doesn't allow him to dress. She insists that he stay naked and tells him not to put any clothes on unless she allows him to.

This amuses the girls who tell their friends that Sally's mother has stripped their landlord and won't let him wear any clothes.

Melissa: You mean he doesn't wear any clothes ever.

Sally: Yes,

Melissa: So right now he is naked at home.

Sally: Yes.

Melissa: So if I went home with you right now Mr. Nelson would be naked.

Sally: Yes.

Melissa: And I could see him naked.

Sally: Yes.

Melissa: This I have to see.

Sally: Request granted.

They proceed home which is only a short walk from the university. As they enter, Mr. Nelson is sitting watching television, naked as a jaybird.

Sally: Mr. Nelson, this is my friend Melissa, she wanted to meet you.

Melissa: Hello, Mr. Nelson.

Mr. Nelson: Hello, Melissa. Sally, I am glad you are here, I have to go to the bathroom.

Sally: Melissa, would you like to help Mr. Nelson go to the bathroom.

Melissa: Yes, definitely. This would be a new experience.

Mr. Nelson: This way Melissa.

Mr. Nelson leads her to the hall bathroom when she holds his penis while he urinates. When he has finished, she takes a piece of toilet papers off the roll and wipes the droplet of urine off his glans.

Mr. Nelson: Thank you Melissa, I had to go very bad.

Melissa: Mr. Nelson, why don't you go by yourself?

Mr. Nelson: Mrs. Sutton does not allow me to touch myself.

Melissa: What kind of hold has she over you?

Mr. Nelson: She has no hold over me; I do what she wants because I like her.

Melissa: How do you go to the store or the bank?

Mr. Nelson: Mrs. Sutton or the girls do that for me.

They return to the living room.

Melissa: I have to leave. I have homework to do.

She leaves.

The word that Mr. Nelson is in a permanent cfnm condition gets out amongst the female population of the university. Many friends of Jennifer and Sally come by to see and even a few female teachers. Eventually girls who have need to naked men begin to use Mr. Nelson as their guinea pig. Girls in nursing or female doctors come by to practice on Mr. Nelson to learn how to look for a hernia. Girls in art come by the sketch Mr. Nelson in the nude for their art classes. No one asks Mr. Nelson for permission, permission must be obtained by Mrs. Sutton.

Eventually an art teacher want Mr. Nelson to come to class so that he can be sketched in the nude. When she asks Mrs. Sutton, she says:

Mrs. Sutton: How is he going to get to art class in the nude without being arrested?

Mr. Nelson: Can't he wear clothes to class?

Mrs. Sutton: No, he is mine and I want him naked. If you want him at the art class you will have to find a way to get him there naked and without the police getting involved.

The matter is solved when the whole class comes to the Nelson residence to sketch him in the nude.

Meanwhile Mrs. Sutton comes to visit every weekend. Even while she is not there, Mr. Nelson stays nude.

Each time she visits, she rewards him for his loyalty. Each time she visits they sleep together but never does she have vaginal intercourse with him and never does she let him see her naked.

Roger is also going to state university. Some time he comes over to swim and use the hot tub. Jennifer too gets into cfnm, her boyfriend is cajoled into taking off his clothes. Soon they have cfnm parties, where all the men are naked and all the women are clothed. The men never object to this unfair situation because the parties always end with the women jacking off the men en mass.

"I love To Watch Them Spurt" Chap. 3 by Doug N.

2005-10-11T10:27:00.000-07:00

Chapter Three

Sally is ecstatic about her new boyfriend. Not only is he sensuously good-looking but she has developed complete control over him. She wants to demonstrate that control to her friends. She decides to have a sleep over for her girl friends. She tells Roger to come by late at night, and climb in through the upstairs windows. She knows her mother wouldn't really mind for what she has planned but it is somehow more exciting if he comes through the window.

After her girfriends and herself are ready to go to bed and are in their pajamas she hears a knock at her window. It is Roger. She opens the window and lets him in. Sally then introduces Roger to her girlfriends.

Sally: Would you girls like to play a game with Roger?

Girls: Yes, yes, they chime together.

Sally: Let's play strip poker, the girls against the boys. Any objections.

There are none.

Sally: Good then here are the rules. It is 5 card stud, no draw, when a boy wins the losing girl takes off one article of clothing. When a girls wins the boy takes off one article of clothing.

Melanie: I object we are all in pajamas and Roger has more clothes on.

Sally grabs Melanie and whispers to her.

Sally: You dolt, only when Roger has the best hand will one girl have to take something off and there are 5 of us.

Sally deals the cards. Roger loses quickly and is down to his underwear. Only one girl has lost an article of clothing. Roger is growing hard and the girls can see the outline of his cock clearly through his underwear.

Sally deals again and again Roger loses.

Sally: Stand up Roger!

Roger is facing the girls, Sally slips behind him and pulls down his briefs. The hem catches his cock and it springs free as Sally pulls down his briefs. The girls giggle at the bouncing cock.

Sally: Let's play some more.

Trudy: What is there to play for now that Roger is naked?

Sally: If a girl loses she will take off an article of clothing and if Roger loses she will get to fondle his behind. Ok Roger.

Roger: OK.

It is Trudy's turn to deal this time and again Roger loses. Melanie has the highest hand and lasciviously caresses Roger behind. Melanie reaches behind Roger to caress his behind so his erect cock is right in her face.

Sally: This time if Roger loses all the girls will get to fondle his private parts.

This time Roger wins and Trudy has the lowest hand for the second time. She takes off her second slipper.

Another deal and Roger loses again. The girls except for Sally eagerly reach for Roger's cock and balls. Sally leans back enjoying the show, enjoying the girls reaction and her power over Roger. Roger leans back and opens his legs allowing the girls access to his most private parts. The girls, except for Sally are grasping, fondling Roger's cock and balls. Trudy has taken to stroking Roger's cock.

Under this sensuous assault Roger quickly cums and shoots sperm up into the air. The girls gasp when this happens and rivet their eyes to Roger's pulsating cock erupting with man lava. They continue to stroke him until every last droplet of sperm has emerged and only when he is soft do they let him go.

Roger relaxes on the floor his legs still apart and his sex still exposed. The girls hands are covered with sperm and they look at each other with shock and amazement. They cannot believe they acted with such animalistic frenzy. They look at Roger lying naked on the floor as if to reassure themselves that what they have just done is actually real. Gradually they get up to go to the bathroom to wash themselves off. Sally throws a blanket over Roger and he falls asleep where he lay.

The next morning finds Roger still asleep while the girls are already awake and are dressed. When the girls are all awake and are fixing breakfast. Sally awakens Roger.

Roger starts looking for his clothes.

Sally: No Roger, you won't find your clothes. We want you to stay as you are.

Roger: Stay naked.

Sally: Yes, stay naked. We all took a vote, we want you to stay naked all day.

Roger thinks a minute and discovers that he likes to idea of being naked all day amongst these girls.

Roger: OK. Excuse me I have to go to the bathroom.

Sally: No Roger, you can't go to the bathroom by yourself. We won't allow you to touch yourself. Only a girl can touch you.

Roger pauses.

Roger: That's really kinky but OK. Who is going to accompany me to the bathroom.

Sally: I will.

Roger: OK, let's go.

Sally yelling: Girls, I am taking Roger to the bathroom.

The girls come running and are all present when Sally grasps Roger's flaccid penis so that he can take a piss. Roger takes his piss with all the girls watching. When he is done Sally takes some bathroom tissue and wipes the little drop of urine from the tip of his cock.

The girls next take Roger into the kitchen where they all have a breakfast of pancakes and eggs. After breakfast the girls decide to give Roger a bath. They each take turns washing him and his private parts. Under this sensual assault Roger gets an erection quickly but the girls enjoying their play have learned not to let him cum too fast. As soon as his erection gets hard they wait until he starts to soften before starting again. They play with their toy for over an hour before Roger cums, this time in oozes instead of spurts, his love muscle being just too tired.

Still the girls do not give him back his clothes. They haven't finished with him yet, they want to take him out in public. Sally tells him to get into the car naked where the girls join him fully clothed. They drive to a beach where Sally knows that is populated by the public but is not patrolled by the police. There the park alongside the road where Roger gets out of the car still naked. The girls not wanted to provoke someone calling the police, shield Roger from the view of passing motorists. They also give him back his tennis shoes so that he does not have to walk barefoot to the beach. On the way to the beach Roger passes a few people on their way back to their cars who cannot but notice that Roger is naked amidst 5 girls. They all smile and cast wry glances.

The each is well populated but not crowded. There are people there of all ages and sexes, only Roger is nude. The first thing that is done is the girls all have Roger rub them down with suntan lotion. By the time he finishes this he has a half hard-on. They the girls all help Roger put on his suntan lotion. Sally insists that she alone put the suntan lotion over Roger's genitals. After completed putting on suntan lotion Sally decided that she should take Roger for a walk along the beach. Roger still has his hard on and during the walk Sally can't keep her hands off him. In addition to holding his hand as they walk she constantly plays with his behind and rubs up against him. Eventually she tires of holding his hand and decides that they should walk hand and prick down the beach. So there they are on the beach walking calmly along with Sally holding Roger's erect cock in her hand in full public view. Eventually she decides she has had enough, gives Roger back his clothes and takes him home.

Sally and her mother decide to do even more exciting things with Roger. The next weekend the take him to a live male strip show. Sally tells Roger she has something special for him that he will enjoy even more and that he should wear old clothes and bring a separate set of clothes. After they enter the male strip club Sally handcuffs Roger's hands in the front. A large woman dressed as a dominatrix then comes to get Roger still fully clothed. Before Roger knows what is happening, he is standing handcuffed with a dominatrix in front of a large audience of women. The dominatrix speaks:

Dominatrix: We just found this little pervert sneaking around my dressing room. What do you say I punish him for that?

The audience cheers.

With that she stands Roger in front of a large steel, she puts a hook attached to a rope and using a winch winches the rope until Roger is standing with his hands over his head. He is not quite helpless but that will change. The Dominatrix next takes a bar attached to the base of the device with two ankle bracelets on the end which she affixes to Roger's ankles. Roger will later learn that it is called a leg spreader. Roger is more helpless but still not completely helpless. The dominatrix now takes a leather belt attached to the middle of the device and affixes the leather belt around Roger's middle. Now is now completely helpless. He can move but just barely, he is completely at the mercy of the dominatrix. Roger has no idea what is happening to him. He feels very uneasy but it has happened so fast that he has had no time to respond. He glances over to the wings where he sees Sally who smiles back reassuringly.

The dominatrix now using the winch lifts Roger up so that his feet are off the floor.

Dominatrix: Who wants to take off his shoes and socks?

Practically every hand in the place goes up. A woman comes forward who removes Roger's shoes and socks. The dominatrix now lowers Roger so that his feet are on the floor. The dominatrix now produces a pair of scissors.

Dominatrix: Who want to take off his perverts shirt? Another woman is chosen who cuts Roger's shirt off.

The same procedure is followed with Roger's t shirt, then his pants until he is dressed only in his briefs.

Dominatrix: How much am I bid for his underpants? The bidding goes to $25 and the cutest, most petite, ladylike looking woman comes forward who eagerly takes the scissors and cuts off Roger's underpants. Roger is now completely naked, the women cheer while Roger squirms. Roger now has a rampant erection.

Dominatrix: Look at the arrogance of this boy. He has the arrogance to point that thing at me.

She rudely grabs Roger's cock and pulls on it as if to pull it off his body. Next she cups her one hand around Roger's balls and digs her fingernails into Roger's scrotum until he hollars.

Dominatrix: You little prick, do you know what I am going to do to you.

Roger does not answer. She slaps his face.

Roger: No, maam.

Dominatrix: I am going to turn you over to this mob and let them do whatever they want to you. What do you think of that?

Roger: I don't know maam. Please don't hurt me.

Dominatrix: Who wants this here boy toy to do whatever you please. It is a dollar for 10 seconds or five dollars a minute.

The women rush to the stage, most with $5 bills and form a long line. There the women fulfill their fantasies of dominance over their handsome boy toy. Despite Roger's helplessness they seem in awe of him. Seldom do they hit or spank him. Mostly then rub their hands over his chest and hips and then over his cock caressing it gently and then grabbing it and cupping their hands over his balls. Some women produce $10, $20 and even $100 bills, to get as much time as they want with Roger. Many women come back a second and a third time to enjoy their dominance fantasies with this helpless boy toy. Several times the dominatrix has to stop their advance to let Roger cool down so that he won't cum and grow soft.

When the women have all satisfied themselves or run out of money the dominatrix says:

Dominatrix: This boy toy has performed beautifully, hasn't he.

The women cheer.

Dominatrix: Who wants a public fucking?

The women cheer.

Dominatrix: he cute, petite little lady old enough to be Roger's mother jumps on stage.

Woman: I do.

Dominatrix: Well, you can't do it clothed.

The woman starts to strip. Meanwhile three large female stage hands come out and with the dominatrix remove Roger from his contraption, lift him up bodily and put him into a kind of narrow reclining chair so that his erect dick is pointing straight up.

The woman is now nude, and Roger is facing the audience. Back to the audience so that they can see she straddles Roger and sits on his cock. He is strapped to the chair and cannot move. The woman slides down his cock as easily as a fireman on his pole. She commences to slide up and down Roger's cock. The dominatrix takes a tv camera and gets in close so that the audience can clearly see the repeated penetration on the TV screen located on the walls throughout the niteclub. The woman impales herself repeatedly as she slides up and down Roger's cock each time more vigorously than the last.

Soon Roger can feel the woman's pussy grab his dick and release it involuntarily as the woman begins her orgasm. When she satisfies herself Roger still hasn't cum. The dominatrix pulls the woman off Roger's cock and grabs Roger's dick and strokes it a couple of times. Roger cums massively shooting sperm over his head into the air. The audience cheers wildly.

The stage hands clean up the mess and Roger is released from the contraption. Half of the money Roger has earned is kept and the other half is given to Mrs. Sutton. Sally comes out on stage with Roger's clothes and is allowed to dress him in front of the audience. Then she and Mrs. Sutton take Roger home. Roger confesses on the way home that he loved every minute of it and wishes it would happen again.

Mrs. Sutton: That can be arranged.

Roger becomes a regular at the club.

"I love To Watch Them Spurt" Chap. 2 by Doug N.

2005-10-09T09:05:00.000-07:00

I love To Watch Them Spurt

Chapter Two

Swimming Party

Sally and Roger had a successful date at the fair. At the end of the date, Sally wants Roger to ask her out again. Sally knows that Roger is shy and wants to dominate him.

Sally: Did you have fun Roger?

Roger: Yes, I did.

Sally: I am sorry I injured you.

Roger: That's all right, all's well that ends well.

Sally: Did you like my mother?

The question really asks if he didn't mind her exposing him in front of her mother and sister.

Roger: Yes, your mother seems very nice.

Sally: Did you like my sister?

The question really asks if the incident embarrassed him.

Roger: Your sister seems nice too.

Sally concludes that she had her fun with him but didn't hurt his feelings. She now concludes that she can control him. She thinks quickly, how can she get this shy, easily manipulated boy to ask her out again?

Sally: There is a football game next weekend.

Roger: Yes, there is. (pregnant pause) Oh, would you like to go because I would really like to take you. I really had a good time today.

Sally: I'd love to Roger; you can pick me up on Friday at 7.

Roger: I'll be there.

Friday, promptly at 7 Roger arrives at the Sutton residence and rings the doorbell. Mrs. Sutton answers.

Mrs. Sutton: Roger, come in. Roger enters the house. Roger, how do you feel today?

Mrs. Sutton: How is your wound? Is it healing nicely?

Roger: Yes, it is thank you very much.

Mrs. Sutton: Well, let me look at it.

Roger: Right here in the living room?

Mrs. Sutton: Yes. Roger, I am a professional and besides I have seen you before. You look just like the thousands of other men I have seen naked in my life. Roger, if you were in a line up with other men naked from the waist down I couldn't identify you. (She is lying)

Roger hesitates. Mrs. Sutton unbuckles his belt, unsnaps and unzips him and carefully lowers his pants. Taking her time she then pulls down his underpants. With her fingers, she grasps his scrotum and pulls it free so that she can inspect the wound.

Mrs. Sutton: Yes, it is healing nicely. I can barely see the wound now.

At this time, Sally enters the room and sees her mother inspecting the private parts of her boyfriend. She knows her mother's true motives and it titillates her. She walks over to Roger and looks right at his crotch.

Sally: Is he healing all right mother?

Mrs. Sutton: Yes, he is.

Mrs. Sutton: Roger, do you like to go swimming.

Roger: Standing still exposed in front of her. Yes, I do, very much.

Mrs. Sutton: Sally, why don't you invite Roger to Mrs. Angle's pool party.

Sally: Yes, Roger, would you like to come to a pool party next weekend as my guest.

Roger: Sure, I'd like that.

Mrs. Sutton: Roger, you'll be the only boy there. All the women invited have only daughters. Will that bother you?

Roger: Why should it bother me?

Mrs. Sutton: Good it is a date then, next Saturday at noon.

Roger and Sally go off on their date. At the end of the date, Roger takes her directly home. Sally is disappointed, she had wanted him to take her to lover's lane where she had planned to take out his cock and play with his cock and balls until Roger orgasms and goes soft. She decides it would be unwise to push too fast but she wants to cement their relationship and cannot help herself.

Sally: Roger, would you like to come in?

Roger: Yes thank you.

The two enter the house.

Sally: Have a seat.

Roger sits on the couch. Sally immediately sits next to him. There is a pause in their conversation and Sally puts her hand on Roger's knee.

Roger: This is a nice house you have Sally.

Sally says nothing but moves her hand up Roger's thigh.

Roger put his hand on Sally's knee. Sally put her other hand on Roger's knee holding it in place and telling Roger not to explore further while she continues up Roger's thigh. When Sally arrives and the juncture of Roger's thighs she finds him hard. She feels Roger's cock through his clothing. She continues to stroke his cock and cup his balls through his clothing until she is sure she has control over him.

Sally: Roger (in her sweetest voice) would you stand up.

Sally begins to methodically undress Roger. Roger stands and allows her to undress him. Soon his clothes are on the floor and he stand before Sally with Sally admiring a huge erection. Sally knows now that she has complete control over her boyfriend. He will do whatever she asks, under almost any circumstances.

She grasps his cock with her left hand and cups his balls with her right. Roger sighs audibly. She then puts her face forward and rubs Roger's cock against her cheek. Sally is so turned on she can feel her female juices running down her leg. Sally decides to kiss the front of Roger's cock. Then she kisses the head of his cock. Tickling her scrotum, she begins simultaneously to fondle and stroke Roger's cock. Before long Roger is moving his hips in rhythm to Sally's stroking. While she is stroking his cock she is simultaneously fondling his balls.

Before long Roger cums and ejaculates sperms onto the front of Sally's blouse. Sally hardly seems to notice continuing to milk him until the last bit of juice has been extracted. It is only when Roger begins to go soft that Sally's haze begins to clear and she lets him go. Only now does Sally look up at Roger's face and smile sweetly at him. Roger smiles gratefully back. Roger knows now that he has found something good but can't imagine where it will take him.

The next Saturday Roger picks up Sally and they both go to Mrs. Angles. There are only females present. Mrs. Sutton, Mrs. Angles and Mrs. Frobish are the adults and each of them have two daughters. The girls vary in age from 7 to 17.

As the children swim, Mrs. Angles mentions how good-looking Roger is. Mrs. Sutton then tells the story of Roger and Sally's first date.

Mrs. Sutton: Yes, and on their second date I checked him to see how well the wound was healing.

Mrs. Frobish: Have you checked him lately?

Mrs. Sutton: No, I haven't and I should shouldn't I. Roger, would you come here?

Roger gets out of the deep end of the pool and approaching the three women sitting at the table.

Roger: Yes, maam.

Mrs. Sutton: It just occurred to me that I haven't checked your wound lately. Why don't you drop your pants so that I can check it.

Roger is taken aback; he doesn't know what to say. Roger has started to grow accustomed to being naked in front of women and knows that he likes it. He realizes that he has a chance to not only be naked in front of the adult women but their daughters as well. Nevertheless he wants to be coaxed.

Roger: Right here in front of these women.

Mrs. Sutton: Sure, why not? These women have seen men before.

Still roger hesitates, he knows if he hesitates Mrs. Sutton will undress him herself.

Roger is correct, Mrs. Sutton simply reaches over and pulls down his trunks. Roger does not protest or try to stop her.

Mrs. Sutton: Roger step out of your trunks.

Roger dutifully obeys her.

Mrs. Sutton takes control of Roger's balls and pulls them aside for other two adult women to see.

Mrs. Sutton: See he is fully healed.

The other two women arch their necks closely inspecting Roger's private parts.

Mrs. Frobish and Mrs. Angles: Good work, Linda. They chime together.

Meanwhile the younger girls have stopped playing in the swimming pool and watch the scene with keen interest.

When Mrs. Sutton drops Roger's balls, Roger reaches down to pick up his trunks but Mrs. Sutton has already picked them up and has them in her hand.

Mrs. Sutton: It's all right Roger, you won't need them.

Mrs. Angles: That's right Roger; we want you to be comfortable.

Roger says nothing and walks over to sit in a chair. He leaves his legs slightly ajar so that the girls in the pool can get a good look. Dutifully the girls oblige, before long, the young girls line up in the pool in front of him to stare at his private parts. Roger commences a hard on. He decides not be feel embarrassed.

Sharon Angles: (age 17 and a classmate of Roger.) Roger, come into the pool with us.

Roger leaves his chair and with boner bouncing walks over to the pool and jumps into the pool next to Sharon. Sally is watching not knowing what to think. She decides that Sharon is no competition for her and she will enjoy watching what happens next. The adult women also take notice.

In the pool Sharon rubs one of her breasts against Roger while she puts her hand on his shoulder. Before long she has run her hand down his side and has cupped one of his buttocks. Michelle Frobish, age 15, has also come over and is rubbing herself up against Roger. Both girls decide they can feel Roger's cock under water and reach for it. They find each other's hand and instantly pull away.

Roger and enjoying himself fully decides to give the girls all a good view and pulls himself out of the pool and sits on the edge of the pool with his feet apart in the gutter exposes himself completely to the eyes of the girls. Roger is now rock hard and the girls are all staring at his cock mesmerized.

Angela Frobish, age 7, decides she wants in the game and splashes water on Roger's cock.

Roger decides to teach her a lesson, dives after her and dunks her. Angela goes down but has the last laugh when she reaches with her hand and grabs his balls. As Roger holds her down Angela reaches with her other hand and grabs Roger by his cock. Roger decides to let her go but she does not let Roger go, continuing to hold Roger by his cock and his balls.

The other girls except for Sally gather around Roger grasping and feeling the various parts of him.

At this time Mrs. Angles, afraid the girls will overstimulate Roger and he will dirty her pool, speaks.

Mrs. Angles: Girls, let Roger alone. Roger come here.

The girls dutifully oblige as does Roger. When Roger pulls himself out of the pool Mrs. Angles takes and towel and patiently begins to towel Roger off. As this procedure goes on all eyes are riveted upon Roger and his rampant hard on. Mrs. Angles takes special care to dry Roger's cock.

Mrs. Angles: Girls you stay outside while Mrs. Sutton, Mrs. Frobish, Sally and I take Roger inside where he can cool down.

All 5 go inside but it is not to cool Roger down.

Mrs. Angles: What a handsome boyfriend you have Sally.

Sally: I think so.

Mrs. Frobish: What a cute cock he has too and adorable balls, Sally. Roger is not part of the conversation. She reaches out and caresses his cock and then his balls. While Mrs. Frobish was feeling Roger, Mrs. Angles has grazed her hand from the small of Roger's back down around the bottom of his buttocks.

Mrs. Frobish and Mrs. Angles take turns feeling Roger's buttock and his private parts. Mrs. Sutton and Sally watch. Mrs. Sutton is most amused but Sally is particularly infatuated and titillated watching these adult women, who she knows are not competition for her, assault her boyfriend.

Mrs. Frobish and Mrs. Angles then take turns caressing and fondling Roger's balls and stroking his cock while Mrs. Sutton and Sally watch. Sally feels an almost irresistible urge to take Roger cock into her mouth and suck it.

Under this lascivious assault, Roger comes quickly and begins to spurt. Mrs. Angles feeling him go hard in anticipation of ejaculation is ready with a tissue. She holds the tissue over Roger's cock so as not to soil her carpet. They continue to milk him until not only is every bit of sperm taken but he begins to soften as well.

Finally, both women come out of their daze.

Mrs. Frobish: Yes, Sally, this boy is just adorable. You can bring him over anytime.

Roger goes outside now soft and lays on a chaise lounge. The adult women and Sally stay inside to talk. Roger feels tired and drained after this experience. He will find himself quickly invigorated. Before he knows it Angela Frobish, age 7, is standing in front of him admiring his cock.

Angela: Can I play with it?

Roger: Play with what?

Angela: That. (Pointing at his cock)

Roger: Sure, why not. Roger starts to feel stirrings again.

Angela quickly grasps Roger's cock and starts feeling it. She then starts feeling his balls with the other. The other girls quickly gather around Roger. Michelle and Sharon evict Angela from Roger's balls but Angela retains control of Roger's cock which she grabs and hold with both hands in a baseball grip. While Angela retains control of Roger's cock the two older girls began to massage Roger's balls. Once again he has a raging hard on. Nancy Angles watches over the other girls' shoulders wishing she had a body part to play with.

Michelle: Stroke him Angela.

Angela begins to comply.

Roger responds more slowly now and Michelle speaks to her little sister.

Michelle: Trade with me Angela.

Angela complies. Michelle is now in control of the cock while Angela has Roger's left testicle.

With wiser if not more experienced hands Michelle begins to stroke Roger's cock from the base to the tip. Her hands are well guided by desire if not experience and Roger get harder and harder until once again he spurts sperm onto his own belly. Michelle continues her stroking enraptured by the drama she sees before her for the first time. Only when Roger starts going soft does she let him go. Nancy, missing out of the best action, gets some tissue and cleans the cum off Roger's stomach.

Meanwhile the adult women are watching from inside the house.

Mrs. Angles: Quite a sex education lesson the girls are getting.

Mrs. Sutton: That is why I brought him here.

Mrs. Frobish: How to keep a man but not take a chance on getting pregnant. Good idea! I had no idea my little Angela was so precocious. No man is ever going to take advantage of her!

"The Prison Secretary" by John C., Chapter 3/3

2005-09-12T18:28:00.000-07:00

The Prison Secretary Ch. 03

Later that week inmate Sean Anderson entered the darkened washroom of the jail/barracks; lights-out had been one hour before. He still was quite uncomfortable with the fact that the toilets in the barracks had no stalls for privacy. The inmates did their business out in the open while other inmates walked by from the showers or the sinks. Just as inmates would often masturbate in the showers, Sean would often see the men openly masturbating while sitting on the toilets. He had not entered the washroom to urinate as he had already answered the call of nature earlier that evening. He had waited until lights-out so that he could sit on one of the toilets and have some privacy with his thoughts and his erection. He wanted to have some solitude so he could lose himself in a few moments of lustful fantasies as he had done every night in which he was able. He would then stroke and beat-off until he would have to clean himself off.

It had been several days since the first time Sean had masturbated in the barracks. His dick had stood tall and proud, saluting the beauty of Angela Prescott. The session had been rudely and painfully interrupted when reveille had been called. The rest of that day he had suffered from the worst case of blue balls that he had ever before experienced. It wasn't until late that night when he had finally been allowed the time to relieve himself in the bathroom. He had been in the facility for one full week. It had already seemed like much longer as this program was proving much more difficult than he had anticipated; not just because of the extremely rigorous schedule, but because the harassment from T-bone was becoming much worse.

He sat on the toilet and began yet again to fantasize about Angela. He instantly whipped out his dick and began jerking-off. He couldn't understand the effect that she seemed to have upon him. He had slept with many other women before; some of them truly gorgeous. However Angela had blossomed into his ideal version of a woman, the kind that he had thought of ever since his very first wet dream. Since the receiving room experience he had seen her only once and what a site for sore eyes she had been. Even though the second encounter with her had been even more humiliating than the first.

Where was she now, he thought to himself. While he was forced to go to sleep at 9PM on a Friday night and was caged like an animal; whacking off at the very thought of her, she was outside the prison walls, enjoying herself and freely doing whatever she pleased. The women in the offices had achieved celebrity-like status among the inmates and Angela was easily talked about the most. He was disgusted when he actually saw T-bone and some othe inmates jerking-off on the toilets for all to see while crudely commenting on Angela as well as other women. Earlier in the day some of the inmates had claimed that they had seen her wearing a tight halter top and a very short skirt. He didn't know if he believed them, but it was this thought that was currently driving his present whack-off session. All of the men wanted to fuck her, but none more than himself.

***

Angela Prescott at that moment was enjoying her freedom and a lovely Friday night with her boyfriend. David Summers was a first year law student and had taken her to an outdoor concert at the local park. He was a white male; tall, strong and very handsome. They cuddled together on a blanket as they listened to a rendition of Revel’s Bolero. Angela had been asking David many questions about law school as that was to be her next goal. She however had not elaborated to him about her summer job and the very interesting week that she had just experienced. They kissed and hugged and as the concert ended Angela spoke the words that sent David's mind wandering.

"My parents are in Cozumel until the 15th. Forget about a hotel, we have the house entirely to ourselves," she said.

The two of them had already enjoyed the pleasures of each others bodies. However David seemed to notice that each time they had sex Angela seemed more and more aggressive and kinky. He already had deep feelings for her, but on top of that she was now becoming the best sexual partner he had ever had and certainly the most beautiful. Upon hearing of her parent's absence his mind drifted from the concert and he began to think of the long blissful night they would have together. After a few more musical numbers his thoughts were to get her home as quickly as possible.

As they drove home David was passing glances at Angela's healthy and shapely thighs as she sat in the passenger seat. She had worn a white halter top that tightly wrapped her upper body causing her cleavage to swell perfectly. The top left her midriff bared where she displayed her silver belly chain. She wore a very short grey skirt that showed off her shapely, slightly tanned legs. Angela moved her hand over to David's thigh and began to stroke his leg. She could tell that he was becoming erect in his jeans while he was driving as he stepped on the accelerator in order to make haste to their destination. She moved her hand up and down his leg just short of his crotch as she began to think to herself about the terrible sexual burdens that men constantly must carry around. These burdens can make them act so illogically. How embarrassing it must be for them at times. It certainly must have been embarrassing for those inmates on Wednesday she reflected.

***

It had been another reception procedure. She was already familiar with the routine as she basically had to be present to confirm any information that was collected first person from the inmates and arrange the files as they were brought in. This time the bus brought in 15 men, however she was no longer quite as shy about the fact that they would have to line themselves up on the orange line and strip themselves nude right in front of the table that she sat at. She worked on the forms in the various folders as Sonia and the rest of the instructors screamed at the inmates with a multitude of profanities. As was the case before, the men regarded her with awe as they stood before her. When it became time for the inmates to strip, Angela innocently crossed her legs causing a considerable portion of her thigh to become visible through a slit in her skirt; the same thighs that David was staring at out of the corner of his eye at that very moment with his heavy foot on the accelerator.

As the men couldn't look upon her without being dropped to the floor, she once again discreetly looked upon and appraised them with her peripheral vision. She was becoming like a doctor or a nurse when it became to male nudity; though the more endowed men still brought some excitement to her. One of the inmates, a young man of 18 was staring at her intensely as the slit of her skirt exposed halfway up her thigh. She was aware of his gaze and noticed that his organ was beginning to twitch. Outwardly she was professional and kept working on the forms; inwardly she deemed that it was now time to have a bit of fun. She tossed her head back slightly allowing her long hair to move to the side. Then as she paused to look at a folder she placed her finger quickly into her mouth as if to suggest that she had received a paper cut. The inmate reacted naturally and began to nervously swell uncontrollably in front of her. Sonia was shouting at one of the nude inmates when she requested his folder. Angela got up and walked over to Sonia right within the grasp of five naked men as they stood at attention on the orange line. She smiled cordially to Sonia and handed her the folder. She was now almost completely comfortable in the receiving room.

She then sat down again crossing her legs allowing the slit of her skirt to again show her healthy thighs. She paused as she looked at the forms and put the end of the pen in her mouth. She noticed that her presence had caused three of the other inmates to become erect as well. The instructors didn't pay any attention to when the inmates were aroused but kept shouting at them in high volume. Angela looked up and noticed that the 18 year old was staring directly at her; she met his eyes for an instant. Her beautiful gaze immediately sent his cock slapping up against his stomach. At that moment an instructor began shouting at him to keep his eyes forward. The inmate seemed scared and insecure and began to make face contortions. Angela watched as tears began to fall from his eyes as the instructor continued shouting at him before dropping him to the floor for pushups. His streaming tears made her smile inwardly; not because she found it amusing that he was so miserable or homesick, but only because Sonia had told her that the inmates who cry are usually the ones that never return to the system again. This 18 year old that was now doing pushups would more than likely lead a normal life after this awful experience.

Many of the men had been aroused that day in the receiving room. Angela knew many little tricks that would excite men; tricks that wouldn't seem blatantly out of the ordinary for a secretary to do. Later that same day she had bumped into Sonia in the hallway.

"Well done Angela,” Sonia smirked.

"What do you mean?" Angela responded.

"You know EXACTLY what I mean." She said.

"Well you too." Angela whispered.

Sonia placed her hand on her chest and looked to Angela as if bewildered. They both laughed as they went their separate ways to resume their business.

***

David had pulled into the driveway of Angela's house in her upper middle-class neighborhood. They both entered the house together but she made sure she took her time with pretty much everything as he lustfully stared at the body that he would soon begin fornicating with in the privacy of her bedroom. David insisted upon taking a shower first as Angela waited in her bedroom. She had something special in store for him before their night of passionate and delicious sin was to begin. While she waited she contemplated what had occurred when she had left the facility that afternoon.

***

Since it was a Friday, she had planned to drive straight from the facility to David's house so she had brought along her evening clothes with her in a duffle bag. She had planned to go to the ladies room and change out of her work clothes as soon as her shift had ended. She knew that her halter top which revealed some deep cleavage and her midriff was totally unacceptable attire for the facility. But she knew that this late in the afternoon she could walk from the office to the main gate without coming into visual contact with any of the inmates. She had said her weekend goodbyes to Keisha, the C.O. and the other office girls and proceeded to walk into the long corridor that led to the main gate.

As she turned a corner down a second corridor she was shocked to see that there were three inmates mopping the floor under the supervision of one of the male instructors who stood at the far end of the hall. "What the hell are they doing here this late?" she thought to herself. The inmates immediately intensely gazed upon her; she truly looked stunning with her white top contrasting with the glow of her skin perfectly, her heaving breasts easily noticeable. She thought about doubling back but this was the quickest way out of the facility and she was already late. The floor was usually already mopped by this time, they were not supposed to be there. She began walking; she passed the first inmate who made no attempt to hide his glare as he mopped the floor. Her shapely legs were heavenly and her tits seemed to be bursting from the tight white halter top. She then passed the second inmate who she knew was the infamous Clarence King, A.K.A... "T-bone". He was already infamous in the facility and had achieved excessive demerits. The office women were already betting on how soon he would be kicked out of the program and be sent to the penitentiary. Angela kept her eyes straight ahead as she walked down the hall. T-bone smiled and stared right at her.

"Permission to speak Ma'am,” he had said. She had awkwardly stopped in front of him not knowing what to do. This huge, muscled and older gang member was towering over her and asking permission to express himself. The male instructor at the other end of the hall began quickly walking towards the two of them.

Angela awkwardly responded, "Do you need something?"

"Yes ma'am, I do" T-bone said holding a ferocious stare that Angela found very intimidating, "You just look very nice today ma'am."

Angela responded with the standard ladylike response common to all girls who were hit-on by men they wanted nothing to do with. "Thank you, that's very sweet." She quickly resumed walking.

At that moment the instructor's voice echoed throughout the hall. "DROP, DROP!!" Instantly all three men dropped their mops and began doing pushups on the floor. Another instructor had entered and began cursing at the inmates. Angela kept walking past the third inmate who was already toiling on the floor. She left the corridor and walked past two jailers who flirted with her before unlocking the door and then the gate that led to the parking lot of the facility.

The parking lot was adjacent to the exercise yard and at that very moment a platoon of men came running by in formation chanting cadence. Almost all of them turned their heads to look upon Angela; each would create a separate fantasy in his mind as to how they would ravage her body. She was relieved by the time she had arrived at her car. Never again would she change to her casual attire inside the jail. She realized that as much as she enjoyed some of the attention that she received; a stare from an inmate who looked as if he would rape her if he had the chance was sickening to her. She quickly discarded these fearful thoughts as she started her car. She was quite safe as these men were caged and manacled while she was quite free and ready to enjoy her weekend.

***

It wasn't long before David and Angela were kissing on her bed. He had dried himself off and entered her bedroom completely naked. She still wore her outfit but had discarded her shoes. She had briefly appraised his muscled body and well formed organ before gesturing him over to her bed with her finger. As he joined her she began to stroke his muscles while kissing him passionately. He began to paw at her and move his hands up her thighs and across her top. She shuddered with excitement as he stroked the perfect globes of her breasts through the top that she wore.

"You wanna fuck me, huh, you wanna fuck me?" she said as she gasped from his embrace.

"I wanna fuck you baby, bad!" he said panting.

She placed her hands on his chest and pushed him to his back on the bed. She quickly straddled his body and began to lick at his chiseled stomach and at his nipples. He kept trying to reach to remove her garments but she prevented him and raised his arms over his head. While she continued kissing him she reached over to her side drawer and retrieved some handcuffs.

"You're under arrest." she said smiling as she dangled them from her finger. She moved his bulging arms against the bars of the headboard. He did not resist at all.

"I'd prefer you served me with a writ of habeas corpus," he replied. She had never cuffed him before but she was becoming more and more kinky each time they fucked and he would allow her to do as she pleased. In a moment she had cuffed his hands over his head to the bed and he lay naked with an impressively raging hard-on.

"Come on baby, lick it, suck it, like last time." He whispered. But she withdrew from him and walked away. She took the key for the cuffs and looped it onto a necklace on her dresser. She then began to undress herself from across the room. She unfastened her halter top and tossed it to the side. David's face was wild as he watched her healthy breasts bounce forward in her white lace bra. She kept her belly chain on her body but removed her skirt from about her hips revealing her matching white lace thong panties. All of this she did very slowly allowing him time to enjoy, savor and simmer. She turned off the lamp in the room but left a small nightlight on which gave the room a shadowy, soft, candlelit illumination.

She reached behind her back and unfastened her bra allowing her breasts to bounce forward. David moved in the cuffs, he desperately wanted to begin stroking the soft firm tits that thrust forth naked in the open air and lick her generously sized pink nipples. She then placed the necklace with the handcuff key around her neck, it dangled against the softness of her bosom as she walked towards him. She kneeled on the floor at the side of the bed so that her breasts heaved against the edge of the mattress near the right side of his pelvis as he lay in bondage. With her long nails she began to stroke along his upper thighs keeping her eyes directly on his cock. She trailed her fingers all around it but never touched it at all. He began to struggle against the cuffs.

"C'mon Angela, suck it, lick it!" he said.

She looked to him and smiled. She bent her head down towards his dick and puckered her full lips but then withdrew and instead just blew him a kiss.

"C'mon Angela," he exclaimed impatiently.

"No," she said calmly.

"Why not?" He replied desperately.

"Sweety, your dick is indeed quite impressive, but I've seen you better than this. I want an enthusiastic erection, not just a normal one" she said as she continued to trail her fingers along his thighs while smiling and occasionally looking at him. "I want you throbbing, with your veins protruding."

She pulled her thong straps up so they looped over her hips and departed from him as he lurched in the cuffs; groaning as her touch left him. She walked over to her bookshelf as he watched her shapely ass move. After retrieving her copy of "Lady Chatterley’s Lover" she returned to him. She again kneeled to the side of the bed where she had been before. She placed the book against the right side of his hip and began to read a salacious portion that she had earlier marked. She still continued to stroke his thigh and pelvis with her long nails as she read about the passion of Constance Chatterley, again avoiding touching his member. While reading she would occasionally lick her lips slowly and sensuously. She wanted to experiment with David to make him as desperate as the inmates that she saw everyday. To experience what it would be like to be ravaged by a man who was truly dying of longing for a female.

"Angela please, I'm hard enough," he said.

She smiled at hearing him begin to beg. She put her finger into her mouth and released it with a suck and put it on his lips. "Please be patient David, it may be sometime yet."

David didn't know what to say. He was becoming frustrated yet he wasn't about to get angry at her, he definitely needed to have sex with her and soon. She resumed her reading, as she talked of passionate lovemaking and burning caresses she looked into David's eyes and saw his desperate need which reminded her of what had happened that past Tuesday.

***

She had been eating lunch in the small cafeteria that was for the staff. Keisha and Tiffany were seated with her as they ate their meals while they chattered about clothes, gardening and other various topics. Through the window of the cafeteria Angela could see that three inmates were seated in front of the drug counselor’s office. Due to the way the hallway was positioned they could just make her out through the cafeteria window but could not see the other two girls. Angela pretended to pay them no mind even though one of them was clearly staring at her.

As Tiffany and Keisha chatted away, Angela pulled out the banana from her lunch bag. It was larger than the average banana and she knew she would more than likely not finish it. She held it in her hand close to her mouth. She quickly glanced from the corner of her eyes and saw that all three of the inmates were now looking at her with complete attention. She slowly peeled the banana while still holding it close to her mouth. Keisha and Tiffany were too deep into their own conversation to take notice of her. She took the banana into her mouth, sucking in her cheeks as she did so. She pulled her mouth off the banana and slowly chewed. After which she took a sip of her beverage and wiped the residue from her lips before putting the banana in her mouth again and taking a long slow bite. From the corner of her vision she saw that there were actually five inmates. Two were now leaning over to get a better view as she pretended not to notice them. She slowly continued eating the banana for their entertainment making it last for several minutes before an instructor arrived to retrieve the five inmates to march them outside for another round of calisthenics in the sweltering heat.

***

For five to ten minutes she read to David who was becoming increasingly impatient as she continued caressing everything but his cock. At one point he thrust his hips upward causing her book to fall to the floor.

"Please don't do that again, or I may have to leave the room," she warned.

"No don't do that," he said now fully unable to control himself. "I couldn't stand it if you left me; you look so beautiful right now, PLEASE," Her lips were full and perfect and could massage his dick to eruption; her heavy breasts were pressed against the bed, the key that held him in bondage rested against her soft cleavage.

"Oh you are just so nice to me," she responded in a girlish way. She reached to grab his dick but just before she touched it she quickly withdrew her hand holding it away. He thrust his hips up again as the book fell to the floor.

"Oh no, I guess I have to leave you now," she said, mocking his desperation for her.

"NO, please don't, please take me in your mouth now!" he said pleading.

"I'm so very sorry, but I'm afraid it isn't throbbing the way I enjoy it, I think it may need to cook a bit longer, Don't you?" He groaned in response his arms bulging in the cuffs. She crawled over to the end of the bed, to his toes. She looked at him and began to lick his big toe. He immediately felt the sensation of her tongue as it tickled his foot. She kept her eyes on him the entire time as she licked his toes with just the tip of her tongue, reaching up and massaging his upper thighs as she continued. She took his toe entirely into her mouth and he shuddered as he felt her tongue circle around the tip of it. She released his toe with a sucking sound and crawled back over to her book. His dick was raging with veins popping along the sides. She brought her face close to inspect it and again began massaging around it without actually touching it. She stroked his hips and looked towards her book again.

"Let me share with you another chapter," she said as David groaned miserably in desperation and desire.

His cock was now as hard as Sean's had become during the surprise shakedown earlier in the week.

***

Surprise shakedowns were quite common at all correctional facilities as inmates would often smuggle in drugs and weapons. Ironically it was most often the guards that allowed such smuggling to occur. This was her first time witnessing a shakedown and her first time in the actual barracks of the inmates. She had to accompany the C.O. and all the instructors with a clipboard as they did a thorough search of each section. Needless to say there was the usual cursing, pushups and nudity that she had become used to.

Each inmate had to strip naked, stand himself at attention at the end of his bunk. One officer would inspect the inmate thoroughly using rubber gloves, while the other officer would plow through the inmate’s belongings. Each bay took a total of 30 minutes to fully inspect and there were six bays in all. The men would have to remain nude until their area had been completely searched. Angela stood fully dressed within the grasp of the naked, embarrassed and sometimes erect inmates. She had the name of each man on her clipboard and would check them off if they were searched and found to be clean, or if they were in possession of contraband.

A canine unit was actually brought in to sniff for drugs at one point. She was surprised to find that they had found a bag of cannabis in one of the inmate’s footlockers. The instructor immediately handcuffed the inmate and told Angela to put a red check mark by his name in the clipboard to which she complied. A red check mark essentially meant that this inmate would immediately be sent to the penitentiary. He had committed a serious infraction from which there were no second chances or reprimands. As she uncapped her red pen and stroked the mark next to the inmates name a feeling of sadness engulfed her. This man had a chance and failed to embrace it and now he would do hard time. He was led away in cuffs by two of the guards.

For what seemed like an interminable time she walked past each inmate as they were thoroughly searched. She had never seen so much male anatomy in her life. She moved along walking past each man standing at attention as she read off the names of the searched individuals one by one. She eventually read the name of inmate Anderson, Sean R. A male instructor began searching through Sean's foot locker and going through his mattress. Sean stood naked and at attention. He looked directly at Angela who had read his name off the clipboard. She was dressed conservatively but her skirt and blouse wrapped so tightly about her that he was mesmerized all over again. He had been quite popular in high school and he knew that she must have remembered his name by now.

Angela stood within a few feet of Sean as he struggled to keep his dick from swelling right in front of her; he was failing. The more he tried to stop it from happening the worse it seemed to become. Guards and instructors were all over the barracks searching the various inmates, screaming and cursing. Angela looked about the shambles of the bay and then turned back towards Sean who now was presenting a massive hard-on. She instantly looked towards her clipboard. Sean turned beet red, he was naked and erect right in front of her; he wondered if this could become any more humiliating. Unfortunately for him, the answer was yes. Sonia approached him as she snapped on her rubber gloves and ordered Sean to turn around and bend over. He was devastated but he immediately complied.

For what seemed an agonizingly endless time Sean bent over with his backside spread in front of his dream girl, the girl he desired more intensely than any he had ever seen as this female instructor inspected him. How could he even face her again after this. But he would have to face her as after Sonia finished the examination she ordered him to turn about and stand to attention once again.

"Cavity search negative," Sonia told Angela as she marked it on the clipboard.

"Your middle initial is 'R' correct?" asked Angela quietly and civilly. Suddenly, T-bone who was standing at attention at the very next bunk interjected.

"You can jus call him peckerhead like the res of us ma'am," he remarked loudly as a few of the inmates snickered. Sonia immediately ordered T-bone to the floor to begin toiling. Sean turned a deeper shade of red in embarassment at having his unflattering pseudonym publicly declared in front of Angela.

"Yes, R is my middle initial" replied Sean angrily as he stood rigid. Immediately the male instructor who had been searching his footlocker was in his face.

"It's yes MA'AM, FUCKHEAD," he shouted.

Sean paused before responding as told. "YES MA'AM!"

As the male instructor finished tearing through Sean's locker, Angela's eyes met Sean's. It was only for few moments but the exchange was definite. A naked and erect, blushing and imprisoned Sean Anderson regarded the fully dressed, beautiful and free Angela Prescott. He now knew that she recognized him and probably had from the very first time in the reception room as well. Angela looked to Sean and suddenly all the insults and cruelty that he had subjected her to came to her mind.

He had been very mean to her but now the tables had turned. As much as she tried to stop herself she couldn't resist giving him a triumphant smirk that he more than recognized. He stood before her utterly defeated; he knew that she was more than aware that he was lusting for her. With that terrible but beautiful smile she was mocking him in his incarceration and loneliness. She had him right where she wanted him and there wasn't a thing he could do about it other than stand before her helplessly nude and at attention with his throbbing hard-on betraying how much he desired her while she gloated in victory.

"Property search negative," the instructor shouted to Angela, who quickly checked off Sean's name indicating that he had completed the search successfully. "However I noticed his bunk was made up very sloppily before I tore it up, SO DROP!”

Sean immediately dropped to the ground at Angela's feet to yet again perform pushups in the nude. He watched her high heeled shoes walk barely a foot in front of his face as Angela moved to the next inmate.

***

"Alright Angela, PLEASE LET ME LOOSE!" exclaimed David.

She had been reading for an additional ten minutes while she stroked his body and licked her lips. She finally tossed the book aside and put her face right up to his engorged cock.

"It hurts, my cock hurts, please Angela It's SO READY FOR YOU!" he begged.

"Oh dear," she whispered. "You poor thing, it's causing you pain, perhaps I can cool it off a bit." She brought her mouth within an inch of the base of his dick, puckered her full lips and began to blow air along the shaft. David once again tried to thrust his hips upward hoping to have his cock touch her lips.

"Ah, ah ah....remember what I said," She reminded him as she resumed blowing air onto his fully swollen member. She began whispering to him as she paused from her gentle blowing. "I'm hoping this cools the poor thing off, it is so huge and it throbs just the way I like it, it's so beautiful. Oh David, there's nothing that I would like more than to wrap my lips around your big hard cock." She placed her hand barely an inch away from his member and ran her fingers up and down along his shaft without touching.

"PLEASE ANGELA, I BEG YOU," he shouted.

With that, she took his dick into her hand. He immediately jerked his body as if he had been electrocuted. She began to lick the shaft from the base to its tip with her tongue as he groaned loudly. At first she used just the very tip of it but then used more of her tongue as if she was licking a popsicle. His arms pulled at the cuffs. She kissed the head of his dick and took it into her mouth while massaging his inner thighs with her hands. His face was wild with pleasure as she suddenly withdrew.

"NO!" he shouted.

She contemplated reading to him some more, or caressing him and making him grovel for her yet again, but she couldn't. She already had her fun and it was now time to bring pleasure to her man and quench his raging desires. She took his cock fully into her mouth and began to suck. He gasped as she did this feeling the warmth of her mouth and her tongue. She continued massaging his thighs as she sucked and licked. She then moved her fingers to his balls and began to gently squeeze them, caressing away the pain that he had been experiencing. He looked to her, the feeling of her sucking him was incredible as she knew just how to do it; the view of her pretty face, her full lips wrapped around him, her hair draped over his pelvis, her tits pushing against his side and her hands tickling his balls were too much. He was so pent up with lust that it wasn't long before he cried out and erupted, his load shooting into her mouth which she happily swallowed.

She continued to suck him off and squeeze and caress his balls until long after he was empty. When he was no longer hard, she wiped her mouth and straddled him, putting her breasts in his face as she unlocked him from his torment. His bulging arms immediately wrapped around her soft body to keep her from escaping.

"Do you forgive me?" she said very innocently.

"I forgive you baby, come here." he said as he cuddled her to his strong sweaty chest. He needed time to refill but soon he would pleasure her in a multitude of positions.

They lay together for a time when Angela yet again began to think about what had occurred that week. She thought about her intentional teasing of the inmates, about how she unfairly gloated in front of Sean and how she tortured poor David.

"David, would you do something for me?" She said.

"Anything Mrs. Chatterley." he mused.

"I've been rather naughty, you have no idea; I want you to take me over your knee and punish me," she said.

"What?" he responded, surprised by the level of kinkiness she was requesting.

"You haven't heard how I've been misbehaving at my job. I need to be punished. I want you to take me over your knee and spank my ass until its red." She whispered.

Almost before she had finished speaking he was already getting up. He got into a seated position as she crawled over his knee. He pulled her thong underwear down over her rear and then down to her knees. Her round, wide but firm ghetto ass was exposed for him to discipline. He wasted no time as he began to spank her; first one cheek then the other as he alternated. He did it just hard enough so that it would sting only slightly though the slap echoed through the room. She moaned like a whore as he felt her pussy getting wet along his lap. She arched her back and raised her ass into the air, eager for his correction. As she continued to moan he pulled her long hair with his other hand, keeping her still.

The spanking was exciting her greatly. She knew she had been naughty and unkind all week and that the inmates were jerking-off to her likeness. She had mocked Sean in his imprisonment and had enjoyed doing so. But this was not the way for her to behave, and now she was paying for it. As David continued striking her, she looked up towards her shelf. Three of her stuffed animals that she had kept from childhood seemed as if they were staring at her in shock. She was no longer the sweet, innocent, little girl that had once cuddled with them. She was now a voluptuous, intelligent, sexual woman being corrected by a stronger male. She had just sucked his cock and swallowed his cum eagerly and he was now spanking her ass as she repeatedly raised it towards him.

"Fuck, shit, fuck." she began to moan and pant as he slapped her cheeks...."oooooh FUCK!" David was surprised by her speech as she was not usually given to foul language. "Okay, that's enough," she said. Her ass was slightly red and properly sore. She crawled off of him and fell to the floor and knelt naked before him. She placed her two hands together just under her chin. "Once you have refilled, I beg you to make passionate love to me all night David."

He gently took her hand in his and raised her from the floor. He wrapped his strong arms around her body and kissed her gently. They would get very little sleep tonight and would probably sleep-in past noon.

"I love you Angela" said David. He felt very awkward making such an important declaration after he had just spanked her.

She paused before responding, ”Thank-you, that's so sweet" she said. She was a bit taken aback by his revelation. She had never had a boyfriend until just the last two years and she wasn't ready to open her heart as it had been spat upon so many times in the past by cruel people.

David was somewhat crushed by her rejection and non-response . He meant what he said. But for now he would let the matter go and leave it for later. He was still a man and wasn't about to let his emotions interfere with a night of passionate sex.

***

In the darkened barracks Sean had completed his nightly masturbation session. He returned to his bunk where earlier that week he had stripped, sprouted an erection and bent over in front of the girl he wanted more than any other. He asked himself again could this situation get any worse. Again the answer would prove to be yes. As he approached his bunk he noticed T-bone was seated on it. He rose from the bunk upon seeing Sean and approached him.

"Hey peckerhead, I think these are yours," he whispered as he handed Sean a pair of purple thong panties. Sean stared at them in shock as a couple of the inmates in the nearby bunks laughed. "Keep them hidden under your fuckin bunk till I tell you tell bring em out," he said softly as not to be heard by the outside guard. Sean wasn't prepared to fight with T-bone so he simply did as instructed while the other inmates chuckled. He put the panties under his mattress. T-bone smiled and crawled onto his bunk to go to sleep.

Sean's world seemed to be crashing down around him. There was no way he was going to be the platoon bitch and model underwear in front of the other inmates. But to refuse would mean he would have to fight T-bone; a person whom had knocked him to the ground with just one punch at the county jail, a man who could kill him. Sean lay in his bunk terrified. He had only two options, both would result in extreme agony whether emotional or physical. He cursed himself for getting arrested as tears began to swell in his eyes. How many times had he intentionally made other people cry, now here he was weeping like some little girl. He wept and thought of his lost freedom and yet again about the stunning woman that had defeated him and who was still haunting his mind terribly.

"The Prison Secretary" by John C., Chapter 2/3

2005-09-12T18:27:00.000-07:00

The Prison Secretary ch. 02

The moonlight that had so beautifully illuminated Angela's soft, luscious curves through the laced curtained window of her bedroom was also beaming through the steel barred windows of the barracks. Inmate “Anderson Sean R.” was lying back upon his bunk wearing only white boxer shorts while having a very difficult time getting to sleep. As the hours ticked by and a storm began brewing outside, he had lost track of what time it was. He just knew that as tired as he was he didn't feel like sleeping. Even though he had heard that the boot camp would be a more controlled environment than a regular penitentiary and that sexual assaults weren't as frequent, somehow, that thought didn't seem to give him much comfort.

Lights out had been at 9:00 PM which seemed way too early to go to sleep. He wasn't used to it. If only he hadn't sold that meth to the undercover cop he would be at this very moment partying with his friends and arrogantly cruising the city for drugs and girls. That life was all over now. He looked about the darkened barracks; the bunk beds arranged in neat rows. There were twenty on each side and a footlocker in the front and back of each bunk. The floor shined with a recently buffed and polished gleam. A door with a barred window was the only way in and out of the room. He could see a light just outside from the night supervisor/jailer.

Every part of his life from now on would be regulated. He would have absolutely no freedom or privacy. It was what the facility referred to as a "total control" program. He would have to ask permission even to speak and he would always have to address himself in the third person as "inmate Anderson." On top of that he would also have to address the staff of the facility as either “sir” or “ma'am.”

The inmate in the bunk next to his had been snoring annoyingly for some time and there was nothing he could do about it. He had already had a confrontation with that particular individual before at the county jail and he was not in a hurry for it to be repeated. He remembered how it had been late one night at the county jail. He had been in a cell with six other inmates where he had laid down on the floor trying to come to terms with the fact that he was caged and no longer free. He had been using a role of toilet paper as a pillow when it was suddenly kicked away from underneath his head.

"What the fuck is going on?" He had said, half asleep.

The inmate ignored him as he picked up the toilet paper role that he had kicked away. He was a well built young black male who's Christian name was Clarence but who went by the name "T-bone." He seemed to look like the quintessential gang member with his various tattoos. He was rumored to be a member of the Black Gangster Disciples and he had rarely spoken to anyone since he had entered the jail cell. Sean knew that he couldn't let the offense go as every one of his actions was being watched and judged by the other inmates as he was being assessed for his weaknesses.

"I said what the fuck are you doing!" He said louder. The inmate turned around and immediately got into Sean's face.

"I need this motherfucker so I can use the shitter, you got a problem with that ya little white BITCH!" He had yelled back.

Sean tried to stare him down but every part of his body was gripped with fear. He knew this guy could easily kill him. But there was simply no way he could back down. Not with the other inmates watching.

"Fuck you!" he had foolishly replied as he tried to grab the role of toilet paper from the man's hand.

Instantly Sean felt as if a semi truck had hit him in the face. Before he knew it he was laying on the floor in agony, his left eye blind. It hurt so badly he had wondered if he would even see out of it ever again. He immediately tried to get up but was punched yet again, this time in the mouth knocking loose one of his bottom teeth. Blood oozed from his lips and gums as he lay holding his face in pain.

"You done now you bitch!" T-bone had said. Sean didn't respond as he continued holding his face while grunting. "I said are you done now YOU PUSSY!"

"Yes," said Sean, defeated.

The inmate stepped on Sean as he walked over to use the toilet. Sean slept the rest of that night on the floor of the cell in pain, needless to say T-bone never returned the role of toilet paper. The very next day he got into yet another skirmish with another inmate. This inmate sensing Sean's weakness from the night before tried to test him. This time however he was prepared and beat him down. At least he had been able to save some face among his peers. The corrections officers had asked Sean about the bruises on his face but he knew better then to answer them truthfully or rat anyone out.

Sean couldn't deny that T-bone terrified him. He seemed as if he could murder someone and not think twice about it. He didn't seem like he was the type that belonged in a correctional boot camp facility. He was definitely a hardcore gang member, possibly even a gang leader. When T-bone had taken off his shirt earlier in the day he had noticed several healed puncture wounds on his chest. When another inmate had asked if he had been shot he had nodded no. Sean overheard T-bone describe his gang initiation ceremony which basically consisted of his fellow gang members beating the shit out of him.

"Yeah I was on the fuckin ground and they were punchin and stompin," T-Bone had said. "And one motherfucker decided to wear cleats that day. That's why my chest is all fucked up!"

And this was the inmate that was now sleeping in the very bunk next to Sean's as he would be for the next few months. Worse still was after T-Bone had kicked his ass, he then branded him with the pseudonym "peckerhead" from that point on. They had showered right before lights out and T-bone was mocking him in front of the other inmates stating how "peckerhead" would look good as their lingerie model for the next couple of months. Sean knew he would have to beat up some other inmates very soon, else become the platoon "bitch." He had always thought of himself as a tough rebel who hated authority. Growing up in his middleclass neighborhood simply hadn't prepared him to deal with real criminals. Many of his fellow bunkmates were young men who had to fight for everything they've ever had; even the smallest of things.

Sean lay in his bunk touching his face where his bruises were healing. His muscles in his arms and legs ached. They had formed platoons earlier that day and had rigorously worked out for hours, running and doing endless pushups and so forth. And they were promised it would be even tougher tomorrow. He ran his hand along his scalp and still was not used to feeling only the little bit of peach fuzz that they had left him with. What a humiliating experience that receiving room had been, he thought to himself. To have to strip down right in front of everyone, in front of women, in front of............her. No, he wouldn't think about her anymore. But it was no use, she began to flood his mind the same way that anything of true beauty would illuminate a miserable environment.

The instant he began reflecting upon her he felt his loins begin to surge. She looked SO GOOD, he thought, so much better than he had last remembered her. He couldn't even believe it was her. But there was no denying that she was none other than Angela Prescott; that same gawky girl that he and his buddies had made fun of from time to time. She had been a chubby girl with the thick glasses and a bad complexion, now here she was in her new thinner, more shapely, unblemished and unbifocaled glory.

She was the first attractive women he had seen in weeks. Her legs were so perfect and as loose as her blouse was her tits seemed to fill it perfectly. She was easily a D cup. She was perfectly hour glassed shaped; her ass filled out her skirt beautifully and made it a pleasure to watch her walk. Her face was so hot with her long sultry brown hair, mysterious eyes and those lips..."Oh god those lips!" he thought to himself. His dick immediately began to fill with blood as he imagined her sensuous lips wrapping around it and her tongue caressing it. He gripped his swelling organ in his hand.

The smell of her perfume still seemed to linger in his nose as he began discretely rubbing his cock as not to attract attention from the other inmates. He had to be careful as his bunk squeaked from the slightest movement. He couldn't believe it, he wouldn't have even given Angela the time of day in high school. Now here he was, his dick which was seven inches erect but feeling even bigger now, fully swelled with Angela Prescott's name written all over it.

Even worse was the fact that she possessed the very look that he most desired in women. She was his ideal lady with her voluptuous yet firm curves. Had he seen her on the street he would have immediately and arrogantly approached her and tried to retrieve a phone number. However here he couldn't even touch her, not even look upon her without being immediately confronted by guards who could break his neck with their bare hands. Here he would have to be very respectful to all the women on staff and refer to them as "ma'am." And even in the very remote chance that he would be in a situation where he could speak to her, he would first have to request her permission to even be allowed to speak at all. His fist slowly worked away as he rubbed his very stiff member as he looked from side to side to make sure he had some privacy. Of all the places to meet his perfect idea of a woman, why here? Why here behind barbed wire where his head had been shaved, where he couldn't even piss without asking permission and where he was powerless to do anything but drool and yearn for her while being called "peckerhead." He rubbed his cock faster, her face and body haunting him terribly.

He had stripped himself naked right in front of her, and it was only his fear and embarrassment that kept him from getting a massive hard-on right there for all to see. One quick savoring glance was all that was allowed to him before he had been ordered on the floor. How humiliating it had been to have to do pushups while stark naked and at her feet. He only prayed that she did not recognize him. He had wanted to crawl to her and feel her shapely thighs in his hands. He had so wanted to pin her down on the table and fuck her right there.

As he continued jerking-off, he thought of kissing her mouth, ripping open her skirt and blouse and burying his head into her perfect tits. He fantasized about her caressing his sore muscles and pressing her beautiful breasts onto his chest as they went at it. His cock was becoming so hard it was beginning to throb and hurt. He could imagine her licking him, taking him fully into her mouth. He began to stroke himself harder, his mattress squeaking loudly. He didn't care any longer, he had to have relief from the lust she had so effortlessly instilled in him. A few of the other guys had already whacked-off that night. He had heard the other inmates talking about her, making obscene remarks about the white secretary and also the female corrections officer. He wondered if they had masturbated while thinking of Angela. For some bizarre reason that thought made him very jealous.

He began to breathe harder as the volcano of desire for her began to build in his body. He hadn't even touched another woman for months. He wanted to gyrate his hips into her, then turn her over and do her doggy style, his pelvis slapping up against her ass. He could feel himself about to cum as he jerked-off furiously, his cock painfully erect. He was about to burst with longing for her, only a few strokes more and there would be long squirts of cum all over his stomach as he imagined her licking him. Suddenly the barrack's lights flickered on.

"GET UP!!" yelled an officer to the entire room. "Its 4:30AM get your motherfucking asses up!!"

Sean couldn't believe it; his hands immediately left his dick as it stood throbbing, dying to be released. He immediately got out of his bunk as the rest of inmates did. He faced the wall to get dressed, his loins aching violently as his cock slapped up against his chiseled stomach.

"It's raining out so grab your ponchos, we're going to start with a two mile run!" yelled the officer. There was a groan from the inmates. "Alright you bitches, lets make it a four mile run, " replied the officer. "Anyone have any problems with that!" Not a sound emitted from anyone. "I thought not, now hurry the fuck up!"

Sean tried to calm his raging desires. He desperately wanted to spill his seed and release his passion right there while standing but couldn't. His hips involuntarily jerked forward once as if he was trying to fuck open air. It would be a very long day of strenuous activity and now the pain he felt in his testicles would be yet another burden he would have to bear. She consumed his mind, he wanted her terribly. In the months ahead she would by her mere presence put him through a lustful emotional hell. He realized as he got dressed that with Angela nearby he would be punished and humiliated far worse than any judge or corrections officer ever had in mind. At that moment he wanted to beat himself bloody for getting himself arrested. He began to fully understand the true meaning of the words incarceration and punishment in a way he never had before.

"The Prison Secretary" by John C., Chapter 1/3

2005-09-10T16:26:00.000-07:00

The Prison Secretary Ch. 01

I believe the setting of this story is fairly accurate. I based it on two online accounts I read regarding reception into this type of facility.

Angela had started her summer job only a couple of week's prior. She had just completed her sophomore year at the local University where she was majoring in criminal justice. Angela's career goal was to eventually go to law school and become an attorney. She was an extremely intelligent young woman of 21, who was also quite stunning looking. Her physical attraction was something that she had recently blossomed into. In high school, she had been slightly overweight and had worn thick glasses. She had always exuded the appearance of a "brainiac". However since starting college, following a year break after high school, she had lost a considerable amount of weight. Her complexion had also cleared up, she had gotten contact lenses and her body had fully bloomed into womanhood in an excitingly curvaceous way.

As a precursor to her goal, and through the influence of her older cousin, a police captain, she was able to obtain an administrative and clerical job working at a state run correctional facility for the summer. This wasn't simply a prison for young men it was actually a boot camp where men were sent by the courts as a last chance to turn their lives around in a positive direction and avoid a long jail sentence in an adult penitentiary. The facility was like a detention center only with strict military style discipline and rigorous training coordinated by men who seemed more like drill sergeants than corrections personnel.

Angela's supervisor was actually the C.O. of the officers and the chief administrator for the institution. He was a much older, yet very strong man in his 40's. He was very kind to her, and she would always be amazed at how he would suddenly transform into the drill sergeant's role and curse and shout at the inmates to the point that drove some of them almost to tears. When she was interviewed for the position she was surprised to learn that because of recent court decisions; Hayes vs. Marriott, Canedy vs. Boardman, Letcher vs. Turner, it was now common for female corrections officers as well as female administrative staff to sometimes be in the presence of naked male inmates. This initially took her aback a little, but at the same time because of her goal she was not about to turn down a summer job because she was a prude. As she was in an administrative position for the C.O. she would sometimes have to accompany him when he dealt with the inmates in various capacities.

Angela was surprised to find on her very first day of employment that there were several other female staff members of various titles within the institution, be it officers, instructors, drug counselors, administrators and secretaries. However men still filled three quarters of the positions at the facility. The inmates were all young men between the ages of 18 and 29. During the first two weeks as she worked at her PC in the air conditioned office she would sometimes look out her third floor window and see beyond the barbed wire, the young men being drilled; marching, doing pushups and running in the hot and humid weather. It was an afternoon on the Monday of her third week of work when the C.O. told her to follow him to the receiving room as eight new inmates would very soon be arriving from the county jail. This was part of her training; to witness every portion of the facilities operations. She brought along a clipboard and several folders that had each of the new inmates criminal records that they had received via fax. The receiving area was a large, drab room that had a table with three chairs. There was a door on each wall of the room and a glass window behind the table. The glass window was quite large and separated the receiving room from the hallway in the administrative building. She had walked down this hallway a few times before and had seen glances through this window of what takes place in this room, therefore she was a bit nervous.

Seated already at the table was a female corrections officer named Sonia. She had gotten to know Sonia very well the past two weeks and liked her immensely. Sonia was very attractive, intelligent, and feminine looking. Yet whenever she was around the inmates she would adopt a very cold and professional attitude that would appear quite intimidating. A few moments later the C.O. walked into the room accompanied by two more officers. The two officers were ex-military types and were absolutely huge men built like brick walls. Their uniforms looked more like drill sergeant's fatigues than a prison guard's. All the male corrections officers were very threatening looking yet Angela liked them as they were always very sweet and respectful to her. The C.O. instructed Angela to take a seat at the table next to Sonia. Diagonally from the table, on the concrete floor in the center of the room was painted a long orange line, where the inmates would eventually line up once they had entered.

"The bus has arrived," said the C.O.

Sonia began to open the folders that Angela had brought along. Sonia explained to Angela the simplicity of what information was to be entered into each file.

The C.O. approached Angela. "You will hear some very abusive and obscene language from the officers, it's part of the overall program and hopefully you will not be offended."
Angela didn't know whether she should appreciate his disclaimer or feel belittled by it. However she knew he meant well. Besides she was more worried about what she was about to witness rather than hear.

Suddenly the two doors on the other end of the room opened. The room became brighter as these doors led outside and it was a sunny day. Angela could hear the sound of a diesel engine idling outside and she knew this was the bus which had brought in the latest candidates for reform. Both officers walked outside. Moments later, she immediately began hearing them shouting at the inmates.

"STAND IN LINE, HURRY UP, MOVE IT!!" shouted the officers repeatedly.

After a minute or so, one of the officers walked back into the room followed by the eight inmates who marched in a perfect straight line behind him. The other officer walked behind the inmates shouting at them to move quicker. Once the last officer had reentered the building he slammed the outside doors shut so hard it almost made Angela jump in her seat. The inmates all wore the bright orange prison uniforms provided by the county jail. They each wore handcuffs and their ankles were chained.

"LINE UP AT THAT LINE MOVE IT!! YOU'RE NOT AT HOME ANYMORE HURRY UP, KEEP YOUR GOD DAMN EYES FORWARD NOWHERE ELSE!" yelled the officer.

Angela had a list of what the procedure was for the indoctrination and reception of the new inmates in front of her. She had read it earlier and knew that she was in for quite a sight. Basically she had very little to do except observe, though she was free to look at each one of the folders for each inmate. She was sad to see that out of the eight men, three were African Americans, three were Hispanic and only two were Caucasian. She disliked seeing such a disproportional number of minorities in the system. Even though she knew they had more than likely committed serious crimes, she was also aware of sociology and the flagrant racism that existed within the criminal justice system. She herself came from an upper-middle class suburb and always felt lucky and privileged. The officers still continued their rancorous oaths while they removed the handcuffs and ankle chains from the inmates. Some of the men were very intimidated by these large and well-muscled officers that were now right in their face screaming insults and hurrying them along in constant impatience. Whenever they would look anywhere except forward one of the officers would immediately start shouting, especially if they dared try to look upon Sonia or Angela. However Angela was free to look directly at them.

One of the men barely looked 18 years old. None of them looked much older than 22. Angela stared at the last young man in the line. He was Caucasian and he seemed to have a strong resemblance to someone she went to high school with. She reached for the inmate's folders where each man's name was labeled on a tabbed exterior. She was stunned when she saw the name "Anderson, Sean R.". She did in fact go to high school with him and knew him only too well. He was a tall, muscular, good-looking young man, but he was also extremely arrogant and obnoxious and at times would pick on her in front of her fellow students. He had always hanged with a bad crowd, hence his present circumstances she thought.

One of the men yet again turned to regard Angela to which the officer immediately shouted. "I'll TEAR YOUR FUCKING HEAD OFF IF YOU TURN IT JUST ONCE MORE. GET ON YOUR FACE, FRONT LEANING REST POSITION!!" which meant he should proceed to do pushups.

As Angela looked at some of the files she noticed that three of the inmates were involved in gang activity. All of these men had been in county jail for probably at least a couple of months and had no female contact. Angela knew that she and Sonia would probably be stared upon almost as apparitions by the inmates; fortunately the officers prevented the men from getting much more than a very quick glance at them. As attractive as Sonia was, Angela was even more stunning. She had long brown hair and lightly tanned, perfectly unblemished skin with mysterious green eyes. Her lips were full and very sensual. She was dressed conservatively yet sexy. She wore a white blouse and a black skirt that came halfway up her healthy thighs. She had her legs crossed and was wearing black high heels. Her top was loose fitting but could not hide how busty she was.

One of the inmates was still straining his body doing pushups while the officer cursed him when Sonia stood up. "I WILL READ YOUR NAMES. YOU WILL GET INTO ALPHABETICAL ORDER FROM LEFT TO RIGHT!!" she shouted.

Angela was amazed at how loud Sonia could yell. She began reading the names as the men moved about quickly. The inmate who was doing pushups heard his name read and immediately rose to place himself in the proper place in line only to be screamed at by the same officer to get back down on the ground again to resume his toiling. Inmate Sean Anderson was now on the far left side of the line within only a dozen feet of the table that Angela and Sonia were seated at. The C.O. and one of the officers came to the table to quickly talk to Sonia regarding the files while the other officer continued shouting at the men. Angela suddenly noticed that Sean was staring directly at her. She could tell by his _expression that he recognized her, even though her appearance was much more attractive than before. Angela regarded him stone-faced as he had a very lustful look about him that repelled her. He had a bruise on his eye that looked like it had been healing for a few days, no doubt a fist from a fellow inmate had made that mark. His bottom lip was also puffed out and swollen. Sonia saw the inmate blatantly staring at Angela.

"TURN FORWARD NOW!! She yelled.

One of the officers left the table and walked towards Sean and got right in his face. "YOU GET YOUR EYES FORWARD AND KEEP THEM THERE OR YOU'LL BE GOING TO THE STATE PRISON TODAY!!" Sean immediately complied.

"WHAT DID THIS ONE DO?" shouted the officer as he faced Sonia.

Sonia responded as she opened his folder. "ANDERSON, SEAN R. CONVICTED OF POSSESSION OF METHAMPHETAMINE WITH INTENTION TO DISTRIBUTE!"
The officer turned back to him. "YOU SELL DRUGS TO SCHOOL KIDS DON"T YOU BOY.....YOU MOTHERFUCKER!

Angela could tell Sean was very angry but he was helpless to do anything. The boot camp facility was a last chance for these inmates for if they failed here; they would be immediately transferred to a real prison for an appropriate sentence for their offense. However even without that threat, the officer had forearms the size of tree trunks that could easily pummel Sean to the ground in a flash, and by the look on Sean's face, he knew it. Angela remembered how mean Sean had been to her and to others as well. He truly was a bully and now he was being bullied himself and more importantly, he was scared. This thought made her smirk for just a moment. She did pity the inmates a bit as one of them began to make face contortions as if he was trying to keep himself from weeping. She remembered though that these men had committed serious crimes and that this program was giving them a chance to redeem themselves. Years ago they would have gone directly to prison with hardened inmates. The program was designed to tear the inmates down from their arrogant attitudes and then start rebuilding their self-esteem and their respect for the rights of others through drilling and counseling.

STRIP DOWN!! yelled the officer. GET OUT OF THOSE UNIFORMS NOW AND FOLD THEM NEATLY IN FRONT OF YOU!!"

Angela looked to Sonia who looked back with a comforting _expression as if she was telling her that everything would be okay. Angela knew that this was part of the reception procedure but was not aware of how surreal it would be for her. These were young men, all her own age and younger, most of them in excellent physical shape. As they stripped off their orange jumpsuits one of the inmates paused as his underwear was the only thing left between himself and complete nudity, to which one of the officers again verbally assaulted him, swearing and yelling.

"YOU EITHER PULL DOWN YOUR PANTIES OR I WILL KNOCK YOU ACROSS THIS FUCKING ROOM!!" he yelled.

The inmate quickly complied and placed all his clothes in front of him. The men were now all standing nude on the orange line at an angle from the table. Angela always maintained a professional demeanor while she was at work, but what she contemplated in her mind she felt was her own business. She felt guilty a bit as she was actually quite fond of the spectacle she was seeing as she viewed the healthy physiques of the stark naked inmates that were lined up at an angle before her. Angela looked to Sean who was noticeably blushing, almost turning beet red. He had indeed recognized her but was too humiliated to even look her in the eye now in his present state of undress, even if the officers had not been present. Some of the inmates were very well endowed and Sean was no exception. The inmates could not even savor a quick glance at her or Sonia without being disciplined by an officer. However Sonia and Angela could easily have lengthy looks at the inmates, or as much as they could without it becoming noticeable to the C.O. Angela stared at the rippling muscles of the men. Some of them had many tattoos, which Sonia pointed out to her as being gang related symbols. One of the African-American inmates had what appeared to be a healed stab wound on his chiseled stomach. One Hispanic man had what appeared to be an old bullet wound on his front deltoid. Her heart raced upon seeing each man's organ freely hanging completely exposed to her sight. Only ten years ago, no women would have been allowed to regard such a spectacle as this, not even a female corrections officer. The rules and regulations had changed considerably.

Each man was ordered to lift his penis and hold it upright so the officers could check for any small quantities of narcotics. One of the men was uncircumcised and was told to pull back his foreskin. They were then asked to lift their testicles up. Behind the table where Angela sat was the large glass window that viewed out to the building hallway. From time to time administrative staff would walk by, including secretaries from the office. The inmates would have absolutely no privacy for the months that they would be in the program.

The officer then yelled. "ALRIGHT, TURN AROUND, MOVE IT!"

Angela could not help but admire the physiques and the firm glutes of some of the inmates. She knew that Sonia was watching as well.

"BEND OVER AND SPREAD THOSE CHEEKS, HURRY UP!!"

She could tell that some of the inmates were very embarrassed by now while others were simply very angry. Yet they had to comply. One of the officers came by with a pen flashlight and checked each man's anus. Sean was bent-over naked and less than a dozen feet from Angela, when he turned his head so he could quickly capture a glimpse of her luscious legs that were crossed sensuously. Angela could tell he was looking at her. He was so mesmerized by her legs he wasn't aware that one of the officers was behind him at that moment.

ALL OF YOU STAND UP AND TURN AROUND!! The officer yelled and then told Sean. "ON YOUR FACE NOW!!" Sean responded by falling to the cold concrete floor and began doing pushups in the nude.

The eight other inmates now stood very straight and at complete attention. One officer stood to each side of the line as the C.O. stepped in. He began to shout out to the inmates the basics of the program. They were no longer allowed to speak unless spoken to; they would address each officer as sir or ma'am. They would be under a program of total control from now on. More rules were spoken to them for several minutes while the men stood naked and at attention. Sean continued to strain, trying pathetically to keep doing his pushups. But after several minutes he could barely push his body up at all. He had to keep trying though as he made several grunts and groans while his body glistened from exertion, his shoulders bulging. Angela had full view of all of this as he squirmed and strained while naked at her feet. The C.O. began to shout out the rules and regulations of the facility for the inmates. For each rule followed a threat of what would happen if there were to be an infraction. These men began to understand the very thin ice they were on and that they were only one step away from a real penitentiary. The C.O. spoke of the serious offenses of being caught with contraband, fighting and rape. Finally Sean collapsed to the ground in utter exhaustion.

The C.O. turned the men back over to the officers and left the room. The officers screamed at Sean to get up. He tried to rise as quickly as he could but was almost in a daze from the physical exertion.

"YOU'D BETTER GET USED TO THAT DICKHEAD, TODAY IS THE EASIEST DAY YOU'LL EVER HAVE HERE!" screamed the officer.

The officers then ordered the men "right face", and marched them out of the room through one of the side doors. The side door led to another room where they, while still naked, would get their heads shaved. They would then be marched to the shower room adjacent and then to yet another larger room where they would be issued their uniforms and boots. There were yet two more female staff that worked in this room as well.

As Sonia and Angela sat in the now silent, empty reception room, they each looked to each other and giggled. Sonia slid one of the folders over to Angela.

"He was the biggest," snickered Sonia.

Angela smirked, "We really shouldn't be laughing....the poor guys". Sonia looked at Angela to which they both started giggling again.

"Alright, that's enough, this isn't Abu Ghraib you're right, let's be professional here, we'll compare notes later," said Sonia.

They continued looking over the inmate's folders, jotting down pertinent medical information while they could still hear the faint yells and curses of the officers echoing in the other rooms. About a half an hour later, one of the secretaries from the office walked into the room and handed Sonia another folder. This secretary was a luscious African American women name Keshia. She stood next to the table talking to Angela and Sonia when the inmates were marched back into the room, still naked but carrying their uniforms and boots. The inmates were able to catch a good look at all three women as they marched towards the table until the officer ordered them to halt and right face and keep their eyes forward again. The secretary left the room, not even noticing the men, she had worked there for several years and was used to what went on. The men's heads were shaved very close, almost as if they had peach fuzz. Angela thought that Sean looked rather ridiculous. He always had very nice well-styled hair and now without it he looked like a lion that no longer had his mane. All of the men could feel the cool air on their scalps from the air conditioning.

The C.O. opened the door and waved to Angela and beckoned her to come into the hallway. She got up and walked right in front of the men, her long firm legs and figure completely in their view as her heels made echoed tapping sounds on the concrete floor. They were almost devastated to see her leave their company as even though they weren't allowed to look upon her, the smell of her perfume after being in the county jail for months, made them almost swoon. With her female civilian attire, full head of long beautiful hair, she was not only a woman to them, she seemed to represent freedom itself. She then closed the door behind her and she was gone, but her likeness would undoubtedly haunt the inmates during their long and lonely nights ahead. The men were finally ordered to dress as they soon would be marched to the barracks which would be their new home.
The C.O. stood next to her in the hallway and said. "I know it's not pleasant in there, but it's just part of the program. It's Tiffany's birthday in the office upstairs, they have some cake in there, feel free to get some. And after that, please start entering all the new files into the database that should take you the rest of the day." Angela complied; she would never dare reveal to anyone that she had enjoyed her experience in the receiving room.

Later that day at her PC she looked down out her window again and saw another group of men running in their uniforms. She could tell one of the inmates was Sean. He had already been incorporated into one of the groups. They then did their calisthenics out in an open field about hundred yards outside her window. She honestly hoped the best for Sean and that he would get his life back on track, as would all the inmates. She knew statistically though that unfortunately a few would probably re-offend and would soon be back in the system again and that some of the more incorrigible ones would not even make it through the program at all and would be sent to prison immediately. She pitied the inmates as they rigorously exercised outside in the stifling heat. She reminded herself again that the ultimate goal was to save these young men from ruining their lives and becoming career criminals. It was actually the strongest form of tough love she had ever witnessed.

****

That night after Angela had returned home from the facility and after her parent's had gone to sleep she laid on her bed reading. Despite her new appearance she was still quite the bookworm and was plowing through a copy of "Lady Chatterley's Lover." She had stripped down to her cotton pink thonged panties and laid topless on her stomach, licking a popsicle as she read. She still wore a very thin silver belly chain that she had worn out that evening. Her long hair was draped to the curves at the small of her back where her warm and very shapely hips and backside were exposed. Even though she was of college age her room still had remnants of when she was just a little girl. A few stuffed animals still sat on various shelves along with many novels from a plethora of authors from Charlotte Bronte to E.M. Forster to Dostoevsky. A poster of a one hit wonder boy band from her high school days was still glued to her wall. She yawned and tossed the book back upon her nightstand. The lushness of her naturally light-tan soft body was sprawled upon the comfortable sheets of her bed, her healthy breasts peeping out on both sides. Her shapely right leg was off the bed and flexed at the side of the mattress with her toes just barely touching the floor.

She contemplated her new job and what she had witnessed that day. Poor Sean, he must be so frightened now, she thought to herself. Those other inmates are more hardcore than he is. Sonia had pointed out the tattoos that branded these men as members of the Crips, Black Gangster Disciples and the Latin Kings. They were already beating on Sean and he still has many months ahead yet to endure. Would there be still further beatings in store for him in the future, or perhaps even worse types of assaults? She tried to close her mind to his suffering and think only of what she had witnessed in the recieving room. She hugged one of her soft pillows against her heaving breasts and smirked as she licked the popsicle from it's base to it's tip with her pink tongue.

Since recently overhauling her entire appearance Angela had enjoyed the attention from men that she now seemed to receive everywhere. She could almost feel the recent drastic change in her personality and the overwhelming amount of confidence she had acquired. Even though she already had a boyfriend, she secretly loved to tease and taunt men in very subtle ways with her body, facial gestures and manners of speech. She lately seemed to have an affectation for including a banana with her lunch everyday even though she preferred eating apples. She felt like a slut for thinking such thoughts and doing such things while at the same time being quite fond of the attention which it brought to her. She knew that in the days and weeks ahead she would have to accompany the C.O. on some other duties that involved the inmates; medical physicals, snap inspections of the barracks and shakedowns for contraband as well as more new arrivals. She would be able to fully view the inmates often under very embarrassing circumstances for them yet they would be reprimanded for looking upon her. She knew she would always be professional in her demeaner and she would take her job seriously but privately she knew she couldn't deny that she would enjoy the attention she would receive from behind the razor wire. She took the popsicle entirely into her mouth and then pulled it out slowly from her full pouting lips.

She would pick her wardrobe carefully for work each morning from now on. She would always dress properly but she would allow just a hint of sexuality to exude from her appearance. She would make sure her soft curves and femininity could easily be appreciated. She would secretly enjoy the ferocious stares of these tough, caged and manacled gang members, drug dealers and thieves as she would walk freely within their grasp while well protected by the guards. She contemplated that since she was unattainable to the inmates it would possibly increase their desire for her as all men deep down were aggressive hunters and intensely longed for what eluded them. She smiled as she circled her tongue around the tip of the popsicle.

These strong men were enduring forced celibacy. Some of the inmates were impressively endowed and their.....she paused before taking her thoughts further.....their cocks, from the months of being denied female contact would already be like flaming arrows. And she, with such innocent gestures could so easily fan those raging flames and make them burn even brighter and hotter. She yet again licked the entire shaft of the popsicle, this time very slowly and only with the very tip of her tongue. Angela knew that during their long, lonely nights in their bunks it would possibly be her that these muscled, well endowed men would furiously pleasure themselves to as they would burst with desire. Perhaps some of them were doing so even at this very moment. She chastised herself for thinking such unrefined things, however she couldn't help but admit that such assumptions flattered her. Angela kissed the tip of the popsicle and tossed it into a flowery designed waste basket and shut off the lights. Through the laced white curtains of her window the moonlight illuminated her body as she rolled over to her back and stretched. She extended her arms over her head and arched her back, the perfect globes of her breasts thrusting upwards. She pulled the blankets about her body and covered herself. It would be a very interesting summer.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 6-10

2005-09-09T16:55:00.000-07:00

Chapter 6

Swim Meet

As time passed more and more boys were admitted to the Gynicist School and the pressure on Marshall to perform lessened. It became necessary to organize a male athletics program. A meeting of the school board was held.

Principal: So it is agreed that we will organize a boys swim team.

First Board member: Yes, it is.

Second Board Member: What will they wear? We will have to allow them to wear suits.

Minister: Why will we have to allow them to wear suits?

Second Board Member: They will be embarrassed in front of the other team.

Minister: Why should they be embarrassed?

Second Board Member: They other team will be wearing suits.

Minister: You either stand by your convictions or you don't.

First Board Member: Won't we be subject to criticism by the public?

Minister: Yes, but what can we do about it? We need to remain consistent to our beliefs. If we don't allow boys to wear swimming suits at swim class in suits I don't know how we can allow them to wear swim suits at a swimming meet.

First Board Member: Does that go at away swim meets?

Minister: I don't see how that can make a difference.

Principal: Then it is decided, we will form a boys swim team and they will not be allowed to wear suits.

Thus, a boys swim team was formed and it practiced with the girls. The girls wore suits and the boys did not. Since this was the usual practice, there were no problems. Eventually the Gynicist School decided to hold a boys swim meet with another private school . Usually when another school comes the visiting school gets to girls dressing room except that the Gynicist School did not have a girls' dressing room so both team had to use the same dressing room. Before the meet, the opposing swim coach explained the situation to his team members.

Swim Coach: We are swimming today against the Gynicist School. They believe that God is a female. They also believe that men should show humility before God so when they swim they will be naked.

Team member: These guys will all be completely naked.

Coach: Yes, completely naked.

Team member: Will there be girls around.

Coach: Yes, there will be girls around.

Team member: Are we expected to be naked too.

Coach: No, if we were I wouldn't have come. It is their problem not ours. I don't why I should care if the other team swims naked. There is something else, we will be sharing the same dressing room with the Gynicist School.

Team member: Why is that?

Coach: Since the boys swim naked, they have no girls' dressing room.

Team member: When the girls swim, do they swim naked too?

Coach: No, only the boys do.

Team member: Why do the boys swim naked and not the girls?

Coach: According to them since God is a woman, girls are made in the image of God and should be modest.

When the visiting swim team arrived at the Gynicist School they found there were other problems. When one of the boys went into the bathroom, they found a girl present in the bathroom.

Swim team member: Why are you doing here?

Girl: I am supposed to be here.

Swim team member: You will have to leave.

Girl: I can't leave, I have been assigned here.

Swim team member: Assigned to do what?

Girl: To help the boys pee and help them shower.

Swim team member: To what?

Girl: To help the boys pee and help them shower.

Swim team member: They can't pee by themselves?

Girl: Our religion does not allow boys to touch themselves so a girl has to hold it for them.

Swim team member: Do you mean that if I ask you to you will hold my cock for me while I pee.

Girl: Of course.

Swim team member: All right. He then stood before the commode and pulled out his cock.

The girl calmly came over and held his cock for him while he peed. Before it was over he had grown a hard on.

Girl: I will relieve that for you if you want.

Swim team member: What do you mean?

Girl: I will jack you off if you wish.

The boy looked at her queerly and said. Thanks but I have to go to a swim meet. Meanwhile one of his team mates had entered the shower room.

Swim team member: What are you doing in the shower?

Girl: I am supposed to be here.

Swim team member: You will have to leave.

Girl: I cannot leave, I have to help the boys shower.

Swim team member: Why can't they shower by themselves?

Girl: Our religion forbids boys touching their privates; a girl has to wash their privates for them.

Swim team member: Would you wash my privates for me?

Girl: Sure, take off your suit.

The boy quickly pulled down his suit and before he realized it the girls was bathing him. When the other boys came into the shower, she was washing his balls and he had a large erection. Shortly the other boys had their suits off and dutifully the girl bathed all of them. When they were all washed the visiting boys put on their suits and entered the swimming pool area.

The Gynicist boys as predicted did not bother to wear suits. The visiting swim team laughed at them but it didn't seem to bother the Gynicist boys. Neither did the fact that the Natatorium was filled with young girls with fresh eager young faces all watching the naked boys and comparing their attributes.

The swim meet was held without a hitch. When the boys went back through the shower room the same girl was there who had bathed them except that several other girls had joined her. Having experience the joy of being bathed by a female and getting an erection each visiting boy promptly took off his suit and allowed the Gynicist girl to bathe him. When the girl washed his cock and balls each promptly got a hard on. This time, however, the girl did not stop and continued to wash each boy's cock and balls. In no time, the boys started cuming and with each ejaculation the girl was ready with some kleenex to catch and sperm and keep it as a sacrifice to their female God.

The Gynicist boys watched all this with some disinterest, simply showering and not touching their genitals. There was another girl to dry them off with a towel.

When the opposing coach heard what was happening he too decided to take a shower and he too was jacked off by the Gynicist girls. His sperm was offered as a sacrifice to God with all of his team members.

Chapter 7

Away Swim Meet

The next swimming meet was away. When the boys entered the school, they found the natatorium filled with young, fresh-faced young girls just waiting to see them naked. Two such girls were Cathy and Linda. When the boys walked in naked, all the girls let out a huge simultaneous scream. Cathy and Linda just couldn't believe that the school would let the boys go to a swim meet and swim naked in front on anyone. Still she and Linda immediately began comparing the boys, wondering what the boys would look like with an erection. With this thought she was disappointed, the boys all seemed to be completely at ease even though they were completely naked in front of a whole natatorium of strange girls. It was then she had a thought.

Cathy: Linda, I just had an idea.

Linda: What's that.

Cathy: Lets go to the dressing room after the meet and see if we can get in

Linda: Don't be silly, they will never let us in.

Cathy: Sure they will, we already see them naked. What difference will it make to them if we are in their locker room.

Linda: That makes sense. I am already so hot, I'm ready for anything.

So just before the meet ended the two girls walked down to the girls dressing room where they knew the boys would be changing and walked right in. To their surprise they met some girls already in the dressing room.

Gynicist girl: Can I help you?

Cathy: ah ya, she stammered, we came to help the boys get dressed.

Gynicist girl: Oh good, we can use some help. Would you like to towel the boys down.

Cathy: Yea, sure.

Gynicsti girl: Good, the towels are over there.

Just then the meet ended and the boys started entering the shower from the swimming pool. Cathy and Linda's eyes opened wide looking at all the dangling cocks and balls so unashamedly exposed before them. Both girls had seen baby boys diapers changed but this was the first day they had ever seen fully mature naked males. It astounded them when they watched the Gynicist girls actually handle the cock and balls of the boys by washing them. When the Gynicist boys came out of the shower they showed no surprise seeing Cathy and Linda waiting for them

Cathy and Linda were ready. Eagerly they rubbed the water off the boys skin and were not reluctant to handle the boys' cock and balls as they dried them and they made sure the boys cock and balls were thoroughly dry. As she was drying one boy's cock and balls the boy spoke to her.

Gynicist boy: I've never seen you before, do you go to our school?

Cathy: No, I go to school here.

Gynicist boy: So what are you doing in our locker room?

Cathy: Well, we thought your girls would need some help and we offered to help them. They gave us this job to do.

Gynicist boy: Really, how do you like it?

Cathy: We like it just fine. We find it - ah - interesting.

Gynicist boy: Interesting,. Huh! Well I have to pee. Would you hold my cock for me while I pee.

Cathy: Sure if you want.

With that they went to where the toilets were and the Gynicist boy stood in front of the urinal. Cathy reached out and grabbed his cock and pointed it at the urinal. As he began to pee she stared fixedly at the urine emanating from his cock. When she felt him stiffen openly then did she become aware that he had been watching her. She turned and looked into his eyes while she still held his cock in her hand.

Gynicist boy: Well, what do you think?

Cathy: About what?

Gyncist boy: About my cock?

Cathy: I think it is a nice cock. I like it very much. (Suddenly she became aware that it was growing.) Your cock is growing, does it always do that?

Gynicist boy: Only when it likes the person holding it.

Cathy: Your cock likes me?

Gynicist boy: Is it growing?

Cathy: Yes, it is getting bigger and stiffer. I've never held a boys' cock before.

Gynicist boy: Do you like it?

Cathy: Yes, very much. Do you mind if I play with it?

Gynicist boy: Not at all.

Cathy: Can I feel your balls.

Gynicist boy: Be my guest.

It was only then that Cathy became aware she and the boy were not the only ones in the toilet area. Linda was also there and Linda was also playing with a Gynicist boy's cock. Cathy caressed the Gynicist boy's balls even while she continued to caress his cock. It was not long before he was completely erect.

Cathy: Your cock is standing up all by itself.

Gynicsit boy: Yes, it is isn't it. That's because it likes you.

Cathy: It is so big, it is so big.

Gynicist boy: I am glad you like it.

Cathy: Oh, it feels so good. It is so hard. Does it get any harder?

Gynicist boy: Just keep feeling it.

Cathy did as she was asked her hands guiding lightly and lovingly over the boys cock while at the same time exploring his balls. Cathy looked over at the friend Linda who was doing the same thing. As she did Linda looked back at her and smiled a rapturous smile. Cathy smiled back with equal rapture.

Just then, Cathy felt her boys cock grown even harder and his cock began to spasm and he began to spurt a white liquid out of the end of his cock.

Cathy: Oh, dear. Cathy did not miss a stroke as her boy spurted semen into the air. Cathy found the feel of his cock spasming and spurting even more exciting and wondered what it would feel like to have that cock inside her pussy.

When Cathy's cock stopped spurting, she looked over and saw that Linda's boy's cock was just beginning. Enraptured she continued to watch as Linda's boy's cock also came.

When it was over the boys left and Cathy and Linda went back to toweling the boys down. As soon as each of them went home, they pulled down their pants and began playing with themselves, thinking of how exciting it was to watch the boys come. Each came quickly.

After that, they did not miss an athletic meet of the Gynicist boys. Each time they did, they would volunteer to towel the boys down. Whenever they could they would take a boy into the area of the toilets and masturbate him.

Chapter 8

Athletic Supporters

Cathy and Linda had found a new pastime. Each time the Gynicist boy's swim team went to a meet, they attended. After the meet, they made a point to visit the boy's locker room. Each time they were invited in.

When Cathy saw Marshall standing in the locker room naked after the meet she said, "Hi, how are you?"

Marshall: Fine, how are you?

Cathy: I don't even know your name.

Marshall: My name is Marshall. What's yours?

Cathy: Cathy.

Marshall: Nice to meet you Cathy.

Cathy: Nice to meet you Marshall. Can I help you shower Marshall?

Marshall: Sure, I'd like that.

They went to the shower room where Cathy takes great pains to suds Marshall thoroughly especially his genitals. When she is finished he has a raging hard on.

Cathy: You sure have a nice cock. She continued to stroke his cock as she said this.

Marshall: I'm glad you like it.

Cathy: Would you like to come to a party at my house?

Marshall: Sure, I'd like that. What kind of a party?

Cathy: It's a sleepover for my girlfriends on Friday You'll be the only boy. My parents will be away

Marshall: Sure, I'd like that.

Cathy continued to stroke Marshall's cock until he came, spurted cum all over her hands. She did not stop her continued stroking as he did, gently squeezing his balls each time he came. She never tired of controlling a man in this way and watching him cum.

That Friday when Marshall knocked on Cathy' door he found Linda and a half a dozen other girls waiting for him.

Cahty: Hello Marshall, come on it.

Marhsall: Thank you.

Marshall entered the house.

Cathy: My girlfriends and I would like to play strip poker. Are you game?

Marshall: Sure, why not?

Cathy quickly brought out a deck of cards.

Cathy: The rules are: low hand takes something off. Girls against the boys.

Marshall realized the rules were stacked against him but he does not object.

The girls were first to lose and Cathy takes off one of her shoes.

Marshall was next and he took off one of his shoes. Since there were 8 girls and only one boys Marshall was quickly down to his shorts. When he lost against Cathy spoke.

Cathy: Let me help you off with your shorts Marshall.

Marshall: Sure.

Cathy then pulled down his shorts and Marshall stood there naked in front of 8 girls with each of them staring directly at his crotch. Despite the fact that Marshall was accustomed t being naked in front of girls his own age, he had a raging hard on.

Cathy: See, I told you he had a large cock.

Virginia: How would I know how large a cock should be?

Georgia: What do we play for next?

Cathy: If a girl loses the lowest girl will take off an article of clothing. If Marshall lose the girl with the highest hand with get to feel Marshall's cock and balls for one minute. It that all right with you Marshall.

Marshall: It is fine with me.

Marshall loses again and Georgia gets her chance to feel Marshall's cock and balls.

Georgia: He is so hard, so hard.

Georgia's hand trembles as she feels Marshall's cock and balls.

Marshall lost again and this time Linda gets to feel Marshall's cock and balls.

As the game progressed, each girl got her change to feel Marshall's cock and balls. As they did so he became more and more excited until finally as Peggy's is caressing him for the third time he ejaculates all over her hands. When this happened she continues to caress him until he is done. The girls all stand raptured watching this young man spurts in front of them.

When it is over Cathy cleaned up the mess that Marshall had made and Marshall starts to get dressed.

Cathy: Don't get dressed, we like you naked.

Marshall: OK.

Cathy made some popcorn and they watched television and drank pop. Often Marshall could glance over and catch one of the girls staring at his cock.

Chapter 9

Bridge Club

Late that night the front door opened and Cathy's mother, Eva, and her friend Jennie walked in. As she walked into the living room, she saw Marshall sitting naked watching television while all the girls were clothed.

Eva: What is going on here?

Cathy turned around to see her mother looking at the naked Marshall.

Cathy: I thought you weren't coming back until tomorrow afternoon.

Eva: Never mind that, what is this young man doing her naked as a jaybird?

Cathy: He's a Gynicist, he is used to being naked in front of women.

Eva: What is he doing in my house with my daughter naked?

Cathy: We have been playing strip poker and he lost.

Eva: Is that all? You haven't been having sex have you.

Cathy: There hasn't been any sex.

Eva: Is that all that has happened Linda?

Linda: Yes, Mrs. Jones, that is all that happened. We played strip poker and Marshall lost.

Eva: Marshall, is that your name?

Marshall: Yes, maam.

Jennie: (eyeing Marshall) Don't get so excited Eva, can't you see the boy hasn't done anything to the girls. It is the girls who have taken advantage of him.

Eva: No, Marshall is going to have to be punished.

Eva: Stand up Marshall and face me.

Marshall stands up and faces her and Jennie, still naked. Eva and Jennie look over Marshall carefully. While they look at him, Marshall reaches for his clothes.

Eva: Not so fast, young man. You're not getting off that easy.

Eva paused trying to think what she could do to punish Marshall.

Eva: What do you think would be an appropriate punishment for Marshall for exhibiting himself in front of these young girls?

Jennie: I think he should come to our bridge club and serve us in the nude.

Eva: Good idea. Marshall would you like to serve my bridge club in the nude or would you like me to call the police.

Marshall: I will come to your bridge club.

Eva: Be here a 7:00 P.M. on Thursday night.

Marshall: Can I get dressed now?

Eva: No, you lost the game and you are going to have to stay naked.

Jennie: You know, if he is going to sit on your couch you should make sure that he is clean.

Eva: You're right, come with me Marshall.

Eva proceeds to take him into the bathroom and given him a shower during which she washes him thoroughly including his genetalia. Marshall rewards her with a hard on. Marshall stays that night and the next day. Eva refuses to let him get dressed the entire time.

Towards evening, the women from the bridge club start arriving. Marshall meets them at the door stark naked.

The women sit down to play cards while Marshall serves as a waiter, still naked as a jaybird. Each time he comes to the table one of the women reaches over and cups his balls. When he develops a hard on they eagerly grasp his cock. During the evening, he is forced to stand by the table and let the women play with him. Towards the end of the evening, the women stop playing cards and pay more attention to him.

Eva: Look at this young man Jennie. I knew he was guilty, he insults us by getting an erection in front of us.

Jennie: You're right, he is going to have to be punished right now.

Eva immediately grabbed Marshall by the cock and dragged him into the living room in followed by the other women.

Eva: Look at this pervert. Look at how he insults us by his erection.

Eva then blindfolds Marshall and ties his hands in front of his body. Then she ties his hands to a rope, which is connected to a pulley over his head. His hand are the pulled up by the rope until fully extended over his body. Marshall's legs are then pulled apart and his legs tied to a leg brace. Then he is blindfolded and gagged.

The next thing that Marshall knows, he feels a woman he cannot see touching his back from behind. First, she caresses his back and then his buttocks. Then he feels her hand glides between his legs and cup his balls from behind. While the other women watch, she caresses his balls and the entire area around them. Then with the other hand she reaches around and grabs his cock while still cupping his balls.

The first woman stops and another takes her place at Marshall's rear. This one glides her hands over his entire body from the top to the bottom. This one also cups Marshall's balls with one hand and grabs his cock with the other. Then she leaves him while another takes her place. The process continues each woman taking her turn feeling and touching anywhere she wants on Marshall's body while he is tied up, helpless, blindfolded and gagged.

Intermittently the women stop and leave him, Marshall cannot tell where they are or what they are doing. Shortly when he starts feeling limp they return and begin again.

Then he feels all of then touching parts of his body at the same time. Some caress his chest, others caress his buttocks and he can feel two women each taking one of his testicles while yet another strokes his cock. Under this assault, he comes powerfully and squirts repeatedly.

Chapter 10

Swimming Party

Now the Gynicist girls decided to ask the boys from St. Thomas to a swimming party. The party took place at Georgia's house because it was her family that had a pool. The party was chaperoned by Georgia's mother, Barbara, also a Gynicist woman. When the girls arrived, the girls were led off to a room where they changed into their swimming suits. Since the girls were Gynicist, the suits all had skirts on them with no panties. When the boys arrived, they were allowed to go to a separate room where they changed into their swimsuits. When all the boys were present, Georgia's brother arrived. Instead of wearing a suit, he came out naked. The boys pretended not to stare at him but the girls all made it a point to stare at him.

Barbara: Boys this is my son Jason, since he is a Gynicist he is not allowed to wear a suit. As you can see, I am also a Gynicist and I am not allowed to wear anything that is a male. I am not allowed to wear any pants. I do not have anything under my skirt and none of the girls have anything under their skirts.

With that, the plan began to entice the boys into undressing. Barbara then lifted up her skirt and showed the boys that she indeed was not wearing anything under her skirts. The St. Thomas boys began to notice that the girls were giving special attention to Jason. Jason was sitting on the edge of the pool with his legs apart. Several girls were in front of him staring at his private parts. A girl each was sitting on either side of him with her hand draped over the inside of Jason's thigh. Eventually a St. Thomas boy tried to get the attention of a Gyncist girl.

Frank: I'm Frank, I'm glad to meet you.

Georgia: Hi, I'm Georgia.

Georgia then drew herself close to Frank rubbing one of her breasts against his arm.

Georgia: Are you having fun at my party Frank?

Frank: Yes, but it's a little different here.

Georgia: How is it different Frank?

Frank: Your brother is nude that's all.

Georgia: Well, don't worry about it, he likes it.

Frank: You think he likes it?

Georgia: I now he likes it, do you see him growing a hard on.

Frank: After looking, so he is.

Georgia: I'd like to see you nude frank!

Frank: Would you really?

Georgia: Yes, I would.

With that, Georgia reached down and put her hand on the outside of Frank's thigh. When Frank did not object Georgia grabbed the inside of Frank's thigh and ran her hand up until the edge of her hand rubbed against Frank's crotch. Again, Frank did not object.

Georgia: We Gynicist girls like men Frank.

Frank: So I've heard.

Georgia: What have you heard Frank?

Frank: I've heard that you can be very forward.

Georgia: It's true, Frank. It's true

With that, Georgia began rubbing her hand lightly over the outside of Frank's bulge. She noticed immediately that he had started to get a hard on. She then grabbed his cock and began stroking it. In short order Frank developed a raging hard on. Georgia then reached inside Frank's swimming trunks and began stroking his cock. Again, Frank did not object.

Meanwhile Lois noticing the success Georgia was having with Frank came over near Frank and while Georgia was playing with his cock, began removing his swimming trunks. Since everyone was standing more than waist deep in the water Frank did not object but when Lois had removed them she held them up in triumph. As she did so, all the girls including Barbara clapped.

All the girls nearby then gathered around Frank and began paying attention. Several of them put their heads under water to see Frank's naked cock.

Georgia then stopped stoking Frank and said, "Let's get out of the pool, so I can take a look at you." With that, she climbed up out of the pool. When Frank hesitated she said, "Come on Frank it won't hurt a bit."

When Frank climbed out of the pool, the other girls clapped and gathered around Frank to dry him off. They paid special attention to drying his cock and balls several of them taking turn drying him off.

Some of the other girls who were talking to boys began to urge them to undress as well. The boys seeing the special attention that Frank was getting began to agree. The respective girls then took them out of the pool and removed their suits. After their suits were removed, they dried the boys off paying special attention to their genetalia until they were all sporting hard ons. Before long all the boys were nude, with hard ones while the girls dried them off.

Barbara: Boys, line up, we want to have a penis inspection.

The boys dutifully lined up and as they did a group picture taken showing each of the boys standing in line with a rampant hard on. Barbara then went down the line measuring both the length of girth of their cocks. She then gave the winner's blue ribbons to show that they had won. The blue ribbons said respectively longest cock and thickest cock. One of the girls then took a picture of the boys with his award making sure his cock was in the center of the picture.

After she did that she went down the line again cupping each boys by the balls measuring the size of their balls. Again, she gave a blue ribbon to the winner saying best balls. Again, a picture was taken.

Barbara: Now let's have a handsomest genital contest. The girls then sat down and asked the boys to parade in front of them their cocks bobbing as they walked. Again, a blue ribbon was given to the winner saying handsomest cock and balls. Again, a picture was taken.

Barbara: Why don't you boys form a line and walk around the pool.

It amused the girls to see the boys' erections swaying as they walked around the pool. This time Barbara took a video of the boys walking around the pool.

Barbara then put some Hawaiian music on and asked the boys to do the hula. Again, the girls were amused as they watched the boys' erections sway back and forth. More video was taken.

Barbara then put donuts around the boys' cocks. The girls then got down on their knees and ate the donuts while they were still on the boys' cocks. This was also shot both in still and video.

Then the contest began to see who could come the quickest. Georgia began stroking Frank's cock at the same time as she massaged his balls. The other girls began to do the same. The boys were now all lined up in front of the girls standing while the girls sat on chairs and massaged the boys' cock and balls. Barbara held a stop watch in her hand to noted how long it took each boy to cum. When he came she measured the distance that his cum traveled before landing on the tiled floor. It was not long before each boy was arching his back and launching his cum into the air. Barbara would then measure the distance it traveled. The respective girl would then take a kleenex and wipe up the cum so that it could be made an offering in church. Awards were given to who came quickest and who spurted the farthest.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 5

2005-09-09T06:36:00.000-07:00

Chapter Five "The Dance"

One Friday the Gynicist School held a dance. A neighboring school for boys was invited to this dance. They would be surprised and delighted and their reception. First, they found that instead of them asking the girls to dance, the girls asked them. Second, when the girl thought she had found a boy she liked she asked him to come outside with her. An example of this was Marshall's older sister Valerie. First, she asked a boy named John to dance with her and when she liked him, she asked him to go outside with her. Once outside she asked him to sit on a bench with her. As they engaged in light conversation, she put her hand on his thigh. When he did not remove it, she moved her hand upwards and inwards. He still did not remove or her and she moved her hand again. When she arrived at his crotch, she found him fully hard. Astounded he first John could not believe this girl was bold enough to search out his cock but even more astounded when she began caressing his cock through his clothing. When he responded by turning and kissing her she unzipped him. As they kissed, she reached inside his barn door, pulled out his erect cock, and began to stroke it. Before he knew what was happening he started to come and was amazed when she anticipated this and was ready with a Kleenex. She continued to masturbate him skillfully as he ejaculated into the Kleenex. When he finished, she put the Kleenex into her purse and put his cock back into his pants. They she said, "I'd like to see more or you, can we go out some time."

"Sure," John responded. It was only then that John looked around and noticed that he was not the only couple outside and not the only boy who had been jacked on by a Gynicist girl.

"Next Saturday would you come to a party at my house?" asked Valerie.

"Sure," John responded.

Next Saturday when John arrived at the party Missy, Valerie's mother, met him at the door. Also present was a friend of Missy, Joan. This disappointed him since he hoped no parents would be at home. John was hoping that he would be masturbated again by Valerie and thought that the presence of Missy and Joan would mean that would not happen. He would discover how wrong he was. He found that several of his classmates had already arrived. John was the last to arrive.

Once everyone was there, Missy and Joan sat on a couch and said, "Would you boys stand in a line?

The boys did as requested.

The girls then got up and began circling the boys. After making one circle, the girls began rubbing the boys' shoulders and chests. Gradually the lowered their hand until they came to the boys waists. When the girls reached the boys waists the stood behind the boys and caressed each boy's buttocks. Then they went lower caressing the back of the boy's legs until they reached the floor. None of the boys stopped the girls.

Then the girls caressed the inside the boys' legs until they reached the juncture of their thighs and cupped their balls outside the pants. Again the boys stood by meekly while the girls felt them up.

The girls massaged the boys' balls and cock until they could feel the boy getting hard through his pants. While this went on Missy and her friend Joan watched sitting on the sofa in front of the boys with their legs crossed enjoying the show.

When each boy was hard, the respective girls undid the boy's belt, pant, and slipped his pants to the floor. They the girls pulled the boys pants down to his ankles exposing the boy's cock and balls. None of the boys objected to this treatment and all of the boys were hard.

As each boy's underpants were pulled down, Missy watched and smiled. "You boys need to step out of your pants," she said.

They all obliged her.

The girls then removed the rest of the boys clothing. Missy and Joan then picked up the boys clothing and took it into the next room.

When Missy returned she said, "All the boys get in line." When the boys were all in line she said, "Now do jumping jacks." The boys looked at each other but obliged. As the jumped, their cocks bobbed up and down while the girls laughed.

Then Missy said, "Form into threes and march around the room."

The boys did as requested, as they marched in step the boy's cocks metronomed in unison. The girls found this to be hilariously funny.

Then Missy said, "Lets go out to the pool. Out in the pool area the girls stripped off their clothing. They all wore Gynicist regulation swimsuits underneath. After a while, the boys grew accustomed to being naked and lost their hard ons. Missy noticed though that they seemed to enjoy being naked, often letting the legs gape apart while sitting so that she and the girls could get a good look.

After a while, refreshments were served. When all had drunk and eaten their fill Missy announced, "Now we are going to play some games. Missy then asked the boys to stand in line. The boys obliged her. Missy then blinded the girls and had them try to identify the boys by feeling his cock and balls. Missy and Joan both participated in this game, each taking their time to give each boy a good feel. She also produced a polaroid camera and proceeded to take close up pictures the girls doing this. The boys still did not object. When the game was over every one of the boys had a hard on.

The next game was a measuring game. The girls then produced tape measures and measuring the length and circumference of all the boys' cocks. Then they produced calipers and also measured the boys' balls. Blue ribbons were given to the winners.

When all the girls had had a chance to feel all the boys Missy said, "Now boys stand in line."

The boys obliged her.

All of the girls then got on their knees in front of the boys. "This is a cum contest," Missy said, it's to find out who cums quickest." With that, the girls began to fondle the boys, holding the boys balls with one hand while stroking him with the other. This time Missy took moving pictures. In a short time, all the boys had spurted and all the girls were ready with a Kleenex to clean up the sperm.

It was time to go home.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 4

2005-09-08T06:40:00.000-07:00

Chapter Four "Examined by the School Board"

When Marshall came home that day his mother greeted him at the door. Barbara, his sister, had told her what had happened. "Marshall how was school today?

"It was OK," he answered.

"You didn't mind what happened," she asked.

"No, I liked it," he answered.

"Good," she responded. "By the way, we will give you your bath every night before you go to bed because there isn't enough time in the morning."

"That night, by coincidence, the Gynicist School Board was meeting at Missy's house. When it came time for Marshall to go to bed he remembered that he was supposed to take a bath and was not allowed to take a bath by himself. He went into the living room where the women of the board were meeting. He was wearing his Gynicist chaps and his genitals were clearly exposed.

"Mom," Marshall said, "You told me you didn't want me to shower in the morning anymore."

"Yes, dear," she responded, and then suddenly she remembered, "Oh, that's right, you are not allowed to bath by yourself anymore."

"Is this the young man who has just entered our school?" asked Judy, one of the members of the board.

"Yes," answered Missy.

"He is a nice looking young man," she stated.

"Thank you," responded Missy.

Why don't we all give him his bath? She asked. I'd like to see if he is as fit as my daughters have told me.

"Well, I don't suppose there is any reason why not," responded Missy. "Marshall, why don't you get undressed."

Marshall undressed while the owmen watched. In a few minutes he was naked as a jaybird.

"Come on ladies,"Missy said as they all walked into the bathroom.

"Do you mind if I wash him,"asked a woman named Cindy.

"No, go right ahead answered Missy.

Judy turned on the shower and adjusted the temperature of the water. Marshall stepped into the shower. Cindy took the soap and began sudsing his body from top to bottom. When she got to his genitals she became even more thorough and washed his cock and balls thoroughly and carefully until when he was finished Marshall had a rampaging erection.

"He is more than adequate," said Judy. "He is a good addition to our school."

She then took a towel and dried him off.

When she had finished Missy said, "you can go to bed now, Marshall."

The next week Marshall's sister Valerie had a sleep over of some of her girlfriends most of whom were not Gynicists.

"Valerie,"asked one of her friends, "I understand that you are a Gynicist.

"Yes, I am," answered Valerie.

"Is it true that you believe that God is a woman."

"Yes, it is true," answered Valerie.

"Is it true that you require men to be submissive to women," she asked.

"Yes, that also is true." Valerie answered.

"Well, I also heard that your men are not allowed to touch themselves and require women to help them pee and are bathed by the women."

"Also true," answered Valerie.

"Do you bathe your brother," she asked.

"Yes, quite often," Valerie answered.

"Do you wash his cock for him," she asked.

"Of course," Valerie answered, "It is part of his body isn't it? It needs to be washed too."

"Do you help him pee too," asked one of the other girls.

"Of course," answered Valerie.

"Wow, I'd like to see that," she said.

"That could be arranged, " said Valerie. She then went to get Marshall. She found Marshall in his room. "Marshall, get undressed its time for your bath."

"OK, sis," he said. He then stripped naked as Valerie watched. They then both entered the living room where the other girls were, Marshall entering the room completely naked. The girls screamed as they saw the naked Marshall. Shortly, Missy entered the room and saw Marshall standing naked in front of the girls.

"Valerie, what is going on?" she asked.

"I'm going to give Marshall his bath and my friends wanted to watch. She answered.

Marshall, how do you feel about this," Missy asked.

"I don't mind," Marshall responded now having grown to like the female attention while naked.

"OK," said Missy and returned to the kitchen.

The party including Marshall went into the bathroom where Valerie turned on the shower and Marshall entered. Instead of washing Marshall herself Valerie allowed her girlfriends to wash him directing them to be sure to wash his privates carefully, which they all did. Before the bath session was ended Marshall had a roaring hardon.

"I want to see him come," stated one of the girls.

"Help yourself, said Valerie, "I'm not allowed to masturbate my brother."

"The girl began stroking Marshall as the other girls watched. Another girl began massaging Marshall's balls. Before long Marshall came as he did Valerie gathered his sperm for her sacrifice to God.

Marshall returned to school the next day and school fell into a routine. He always found willing girls to help him pee. They never seemed to get tired of holding his cock for him. As for Marshall, it became normal for him to have a girl help him pee and was able to do so without getting an erection. He also felt relaxed in swim class where he was the only one naked, all the girls were clothed, and the girls seemed to accept him although he would occasionally see one staring at his cock. He wasn't required to come to religion class anymore although twice a week he stayed after school so that a new girl could learn how to give hand jobs. This was the main reason for his scholarship. He was the guinea pig for the class to learn how to give good hand jobs. Marshall would have the girl undress him and then he would direct them to class his scrotum lightly with their fingertips until he got an erection. Then he would have them massage his balls until he was good and hard. When he was ready, they would massage his cock and balls at the same time until he came. They would always collect his sperm in some Kleenex which they would take to church for their offering to their god.

Marshall became quite relaxed about being nude in front of girls and women. When he was asked in biology class to come before the class and disrobe he thought nothing of it since most of the girls had seem him nude numerous times already in swim class or by helping him pee.

The next semester Marshall had gym instead of swimming so he no longer had to be nude in front of the entire class. He was only nude in front of the girls during showering. While he was naked the girls would undress under robes and put on their towels under their robes and walk to the shower where they the showers all had shower curtains. Marshall still found showering with the girls intensely pleasurable since one of more of them always had to wash his genitals as part of the shower.

What Marshall found most ridiculous is that since it was a Gynicist school, all the girls were nevr allowed to wear pants not even panties. They gym unitofrms had short skirts. The result was that during gym class as they jumped and ran they were constantly flashed beaver. Often during gym class when they were sitting facing him if they kept their legs open Marshall could see their pussies under their skirts. When they did this they always watched to see if he was looking. Marshall made a point of staring so that they would continue exposing themselves to him.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 3

2005-09-06T18:02:00.000-07:00

Chapter Three "The Second Day of School"

Marshall's next experience at school was his second day. The day began different than other days. Instead of taking a shower by himself Marshall found that his sisters Barbara and Valerie came into his room to waken him.

"Marshall, wake up,"she said, we have to give you a shower.

"OK," said Marshall as he got out of bed.

"Barbara without being asked them took off his pajama tops and Valierie pulled his pajama bottoms done to Marshall's feet. Marshall meekly stepped out of them. They then led him into the bathroom where Barbara turned on the shower and had him step under it. When he was wet both took soap and washed him thoroughly paying special attention to his cocks and balls which both washed thoroughly. Both of them took turns washing Marshall's cock and balls. After that they dried him off. While his sister were drying him Missy came into the bathroom.

"How is everything going?"she asked.

"Fine," chimed both girls in unison. She how clean Marshall is?"

Missy looked at her son in the nude, she was surprised how sexually developed he was. She noticed his pubic hair, his long, thick cock and heavy balls. She could not help but notice that his cock hung a little to the left. "Well, breakfast is ready, come and get it," she said.

Marshall dressed and went to school. Before the beginning of his first class Marshall stopped at the drinking fountain and took a long drink of water.

At the end of his first class Marshall had to urinate. He boldly went into the lavatory where he again found Mindy.

Seeing Marshall in the washroom Mindy asked, "Do you need to pee Marshall?

"Yes" he answered.

Without further comment Mindy reached in and pulled Marshall's penis out of his pants. Marshall obliged her with a thick urine stream. When he had finished she took shook his cock for him flicking off the drop of urine remaining on his cock and placed it back into his pants. When she had placed his cock back into his pants he hand slipped further in the cupped around his balls.

"No fair," said one of the other girls. "When do we get our turn?"

"He asked me,' said Judy. "You get your turn when he asks you." Judy continued to caress Marshall until he had an erection. By that time it was time to go to the next class.

The second class was religion class. It would not be what Marshall expected. It would be here that he would find why the school was willing to give him and his sisters all a scholarship. His teacher was Miss Lindquist, a slim, young, attractive blonde with a somewhat boyish figure.

"Class," the Miss Lindquist began, "since god created the Holy Spirit to impregnate Mary we know that God is a woman. If God was a man she would not have needed to create the Holy Spirit. Women are the lifegivers and are created in the image of God. As lifegivers women take from men and give life back to them. Women must then take life from men and give a sacrifice to God. Men must submit to women as the lifegivers For this reason Gynicist men must show their submission to the female by keeping their genitals exposed. Females must not take on anything of the male. It is forbidden for all Gynicist females to wear any type of pants. This includes panties. When dressed you must wear a skirt or a dress at all times. It is permissible to expose yourself during athletic contests. The female body is beautiful, to expose it is not sinful. However, the private areas of the female must remain covered to express the dominance of the female.

The act of masturbation of the male by the female is a holy act by which the male submits to the female and the female takes her sperm as a sacrifice to God. Every gynicsit woman must know how to control the male. As you can see we now have a boy in our class upon whom we can practice. Marshall, would you come up her please."

Marshall was shocked, this school was strange, but surely they were not going to masturbate him in front of a whole class of girls. Marshall got up from his desk and meekly walked to the front of the room.

How wrong Marshall would be. Immediately upon arriving at the front of the class, the teacher began undressing him. He stood there meekly until the teacher had removed all of his clothes. Though his genitals were already exposed to the girls in class the act of undressing him gave him the beginnings of a hard on.

When Marshall was naked she said, "This particular subject as you can see is a well developed male. Now Marshall get up and lay down on this examining table.

Marshall did as ordered. The examining table was faced so that his feet faced the class.

Miss Lindquist them pulled out the two stirrups from the foot of the examining table and said, "Now Marshall put your feet into the stirrups."

Marshall did as comanded. Now his legs were wide apart with the class getting an excellent view of his crotch.

Without hesitating she reached down and began caressing Marshall's balls with the tips of your fingers. As she caressed Marshall she said, "First you must get your donor ready. I recommend teasing the donor on his scrotum until he has an erection."

The experience of being caressed in front of a class of girls caused Marshall to react quickly.

"As you can see," said Miss Lindquist, "Marshall is an excellent subject and is quickly growing a nice erection.

Marshall for himself could not help himself and quickly found himself with a raging hard on.

Miss Lindquist then said, "Our donor is now quite erect. With that I recommend that you commence long slow strokes along the penis. Simultaneously she began doing what she was describing. Marshall could hear the girls rustling about trying to get an even better look.

"Why doesn't the class gather around the examining table," ordered Miss Lindquist. Quickly the girls crowded around Marshall while Miss Lindquist demonstrated how men could not control themselves sexually.

"As you can see," continued Miss Lindquist, "as I stroke him he gets even harder. I want all the girls here to go around that table starting with the girl next to me and find out what it is like to feel a cock and balls. Amy, you go first.

Amy quickly grabbed Marshall's balls and felt them eagerly. Before long Miss Lindquist said, "Now feel his cock."

Amy did as obliged.

Before Amy was even close to being done with Marshall she was ordered to let the next girl feel Marshall's cock and balls. After a few girls Miss stopped and said, "We will take a few minutes pause so that Marshall can cool down. I don't want him to cum until you all have a chance to feel his genitals.

After a few minutes the class began again, each girl caressing Marshall's balls first and then grabbing his dick and stroking it. Miss Lindquist had to stop several times in order to calm Marshall down. When the last girl had her minute or so of feeling up Marshall Miss Lindquist resumed her stroking. "You will always be able to feel when a man is about to come,' said Miss Lindquist, "because his cock suddenly hardens.

As she said that Marshall cock suddenly hardened and he began squirting sperm onto his stomach and chest. As he did Miss Lindquist began cleaning the sperm onto a tissue while saying, "It is preferable to have them ejaculate into the tissue but for this example I wanted you all to witness the actual ejaculation. Now you must collect the sperm in a tissue in order to make the actual offering to God.

Marshall was still erect when the class bell rang and the girls left for their next class. Marshall dressed quickly and left for his next class. No one said anything to him when he was late to class.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 2

2005-09-06T10:00:00.000-07:00

Chapter Two "The First Day of School"

Marshall's next experience at school was his first day of attendance.

As he entered the school he took off his cod piece exposing his cock and balls. As he walked down the he he could not help but notice all his fellow students, all girls, looking at him and his exposed genitals. His first class was history which was not unusual except that all his classmates were girls. What he found to be unusual was during the break between classes he could not find a boys' bathroom. When in the middle of his next class, Algebra, he could not hold it any longer, he asked permission from the teacher to go to the bathroom.

"Ok class," responded the teacher, "now that we have a boy in our class we need to help him learn our bathroom procedure." With that she led Marshall and the entire class to what Marshall had thought was the girls bathroom. Inside she led Marshall in front of the urinal while the rest of the class, all females, gathered around to watch.

"Now Marshall, one of the rules of this school is that boys are never allowed to touch their genetals under any conditions. If you are caught doing so you will be punished. Therefore any time you want to go to the bathroom you will need a girl to hold your penis for you. If you ask a girl to help you she must help you. If she does not help you she will be punished."

With that she reached down and took hold of Marhsall's his penis. As she did so Marshall could hear all the girls pushing and shoving to watch. Marshall had a difficult time urinating while his teacher held his cock and his female fellow students watched but somehow he managed. When he was finished his teacher shook it for him. The class returned to the classroom with Marshall feeling more than embarrassed.

Marhsall's next class was swim class. When he went to class he found himself surrounded with his female classmates in the same lockerroom. After taking roll the female gym teacher issued robes and swim suits to all the girls.

"Where's mine?" said Marshall.

"You don't get one," said the teacher.

"Why not?" said Marshall.

"You don't need one," said the teacher.

"Why not?" said Marshall.

"You have nothing to be modest about," answered the teacher. ”Now take off all your clothes!"

Marshall did as ordered. As he stripped all the girls watched him. The girls on the other hand undressed and then put their bathing suits on underneath their robes.

It was required to showered before going into the pool. The girls had shower stalls surrounded by shower curtains. The one thing that Marhsall noticed about the suits is that they all had skirts. As he was showered naked in front of his female classmates Marshall started to wash his genitals. As he did so a girl next to him named Judy slapped his hands.

"Naughty, naughty," she said.

"What's wrong?" said Marshall.

"Boys aren't allowed t touch their private parts," she answered. "I'll have to do it for you. She then began t wash Marshall's cock and balls. She was very thorough and did not stop until he Marshall was completely erect. The other girls thought this was hilarious and laughed and giggled while Marshall's dick grew.

"Why do your swim suits all have skirts," asked Marshall.

"Pants are masculine, we are not allowed to wear anything masculine," she answered.

"Does that include panties too?" asked Marshall.

"Yes, it does."she answered

Before long Marshall was standing in line for swim class where all the girls were wearing suits and only he was naked. Worse yet, the idea of being naked in a class of females kept him erect. As he stood there naked the girls giggled and joked about his erection.

After the role was taken the teacher ordered the class into the pool. Marshall discovered that Judy was telling the truth about panties. When the girl in front of him jumped into the pool he could see he bare bottom before she disappeared under the water. Under the water Marshall's dick went down. When swim class ended he was used to being naked in a class of females.

Later that day Marshall had to urinate again. Bravely he entered the washroom, as he did so all the girls turned to look at him. Following what his teacher had told him he turned to ask a girl, a comely, petite brunette. "Would you help me?"

"Sure," she said as led him over to the urinal. There she reached for his penis. All the other girls stopped, came over and watch. By this time Marshall was getting used to being naked in front of girls. He was able to relax and let lose of his bladder. A thick stream of urine came out from the end of his penis until he had emptied his bladder.

When he was done, the girl spoke to him. "Are you done," she said.

Yes," Marshall answered.

"Thank you," Marshall said.

"You're welcome," the girl said, "By the way, my name is Mindy, you're Marshall aren't you.

"Yes," Marshall answered. "How did you know my name?"

"You're the only boy in the school, how could I not know your name? Mindy answered. "By the way, if you need help to pee again, don't be afraid to ask."

"OK," said Marshall.

"And Marshall," she added, "We girls really like it that we have a boy in school now."

"Thank you," responded Marshall not knowing what else to say.

"We think you are sexy too," she added.

"Really," answered Marshall.

Yes, we think your cock is really cute," she said.

"Really," said Marshall.

"Yes, she replied, "I liked holding it, I'll help you pee anytime you ask."

"Good," said Marshall, "if you're around the next time I'll ask you."

"You were awesome in swim class. You were really sexy with that big hard on in front of the class," she said.

"Thank you," responded Marshall.

"The next time you are in swim class, let me wash you. I want to feel your balls too!"

"I'll do that," said Marshall, "Would you like to feel them now?"

Without saying anything more Judy cupped her hand around his balls. Marshall could hear audible gasps from the other girls as she did this.

"How does it feel?" asked Marshall.

"It feels real good," she answered. "I can feel you getting hard." The bell then rang and they knew they had to get back to class.

School finally let out and Marshall went home. Upon arriving at home Marshall's mother Melinda said, "How was school Marshall?

"Fine," he said.

"Did you like going to school with all the girls?" She asked.

"Yea, it was OK," he answered.

"Anything unusual happen?" she asked.

"Nea," he answered.

"Oh yes it did!" interrupted his sister, Valerie, " Marshall is not allowed to pee by himself. A girl has to help him, she has to handle his penis for him. He also got a hard on in front of his whole swimming class"

"What!" exclaimed Missy, "they didn't tell me they would do that to you."

"Ah mom," Marshall answered, "it's no big deal."

"What do you mean it's no big deal, I can't have my son being abused by a pack of vicious girls."

"Ah mom, they weren't vicious and they certainly didn't hurt me." answered Marshall.

"You don't mind having to have a girl help you pee?" she asked.

"Its OK, I don't mind," he answered.

"Na, it's OK," he responded again.

"Are you sure?" she said unbelieving.

"I'm sure," he answered.

"Mom," asked Valerie, "if he is not allowed by our religion to touch his penis at school, he should not be allowed to touch his penis at home either."

"Well, I guess that's true," said Missy.

"And he cannot be allowed to touch himself when he bathes either," added Valerie.

"That's true too," said Melinda. "As long as you do not mind this Marshall, whenever you have to pee or bathe either myself or one of your sisters will help you."

"I have to go now, Mom," Marshall said.

"OK, Valerie will help you," said Melinda. "Valerie, take your brother into the bathroom and help him pee."

Without speaking Valerie led Marshall into the bathroom took hold of his penis and Marshall dutifully emptied his bladder into the toilet.

Upon returning to the living room Melinda asked, "Did it bother you to have your sister help you pee?"

"Na, it was alright," Marshall answered realizing that he liked the attention he was getting from girls even if it was his sister.

CFNM School by Douglas N., Chapter 1 "Exam"

2005-09-05T16:50:00.000-07:00

CFNM School

Chapter One "Exam"

Marshall for the first 15 years led an idyllic life. He had two parents who were kind and loved him and two older sisters who were not only considerate but looked after him. Marshall's parents were strictly religious and raised their children accordingly. They attended church every Sunday and Marshall and his sisters went to Sunday school. Every night his mother would read stories of the bible to he and his sisters. When they were finished, they would pray and go to bed.

Marshall's life changed when his mother, Missy, converted to a new religion, Gynicism. Gynicism was ostensibly a Christian religion but one not accepted by the other Christian religions. Gynicism believed that there was no God the father, there was only God the mother. Neither was there a triune God, only God the mother. The basis for this belief was that when Jesus was created God the mother had to create the Holy Spirit to fertilize Mary. Had God been a father, what was the purpose of the Holy Spirit? Moreover, because God was a woman and because women were the creators of life Gynicism believed the women were the superior sex and that men should be submissive. When Missy demanded submissiveness of Marshall's father, it was too much and when Marshall was 12, they divorced.

When Marshall two sisters enrolled in high school they did not enroll in the public school, instead they enrolled in the religious Gynicist High School. Since there was only one breadwinner in the family, although, Marshall's father paid child support, this proved hard on the family finances. It was considered a Godsend, when the Gynicist School offered free tuition for the entire family if Marshall would attend the Gynicist School. Missy quickly accepted the offer. Marshall at first objected but when his mother pointed out to the boy just in puberty that he would be the only boy in school with over a hundred girls, he quickly dissolved his objections.

Marshall's first experience with the school occurred when he was required to come to school early and take his physical. When he arrived at the school, he was directed to the nurse's office. When he arrived at the nurse's office, he found three adult women present. When they were introduced to him, he discovered that they were the nurse, the principal and the school minister.

"Please go into the examining room and strip to the waist, " ordered the nurse.

Marshall did as ordered.

Within a few minutes, all three women entered the examining room. Marshall felt embarrassed nearly naked in front of three adult women.

The nurse proceeded to do a standard examination of Marshall while the other two women watched. She checked his overall physique, his heart his lungs, his reflexes, his eyes, nose and ears. When she had finished doing all that she said come here and stand in front of me.

Marshall did as ordered.

"Now lower your shorts," the nurse ordered.

Marshall hesitated. "Is this standard procedure," he asked.

"Yes, it is, I have to check you for a hernia," the nurse answered.

"But do these other women have to be present," he asked again.

"Yes, in order for you and your sisters to have scholarships we need to see that you have normal development, "answered the principal.

Marshall lowered his short and stood with his genitals exposed in front of the three women who now examined him closely.

The nurse then put her finger into his left inguinal canal and said, "Turn your head and cough.

Marshall did as ordered.

The nurse then put her finger into Marshall's right inguinal canal and said, "Turn you head an cough."

Marshall again did as ordered.

The nurse then grasped both of Marshall's balls and said, "Turn your head and cough."

Marshall complied a third time.

The nurse them pulled Marshall's underpants all the way down said, "Step out of your underpants."

Marshall did as ordered and stood naked in front of the three adult women feeling very alone and exposed.

All three women then examined Marshall quite closely. After examining him for a few minutes the school minister said, "He looks quite acceptable but I don't think it is enough. We need to know if he can get tumenescent."
"Marshall go over to the gurney and lay down face up," ordered the nurse.

Marshall did as ordered feeling more than a little bit foolish. The three adult women gathered around him.

"Do you want to do this or shall I," said the nurse to the minister.

"I'd better do it," replied the minister and then she began caressing Marshall's cock and balls.

Her caresses made Marshall feel very uncomfortable and he squirmed under her touch. After a few moments the minister looked up and said, "No reaction."

The principal said, "Perhaps we're not the right age." The three women then left the room.

A few minutes later an attractive 15 year old girl, the same age as Marshall, wearing the white shirt and pleated skirt of the school uniform entered. Marshall immediately covered himself with his hands.

"Don't be embarrassed," the girl said. "My name is Donna, what's yours?

"Marshall," Marshall answered.

"Now Marshall, I want you to relax. Would you relax for me, Marshall?" said Donna.

"OK," responded Marshall.

"Can I see your cock, Marshall? Asked Donna.

"OK", said Marshall.

"You'll have to remove your hands," pleaded Donna.

Marshall removed his hands exposing himself to her gaze. His body began to respond to her.

Donna then stood over him and inspected him thoroughly. "You have a nice cock, Marshall."

"Thank you," said Marshall, "I'm glad you like them.

"I like your balls too," said Donna.

"Thank you again," answered Marshall.

"Can I play them them?" Asked Donna plaintively.

"Sure," said Marshall.

Donna then grasped Marshall cock and held it in her hand while she looked at it. Marshall by this time was almost fully erect.

"Wow, look it grow! My how big it is!" said Donna. Donna then began caressing Marshall's balls. Marshall by this time was fully erect.

Donna then excused herself and left the room. In a few minutes the four women re-entered the room.

The minister looked at Marshall's erect cock and said, "Well, I think we have established normal development. Donna finish him off."

Donna then grasped Marshall's cock and began caressing his cock with long slow strokes as the nurse had told her to do. When she felt Marshall go especially hard she produced a kleenex out of her pocket and collected Marshall's ejaculate as he spurted into it.

"That's a good boy," Donna said as the last of Marshall's cum spurted into the kleenex.

Marshall asked, "Did my sisters and I get the scholarships?"

That depends," answered the principal.

"Marshall," the minister asked, "Do you understand that this is a religious school that believes in the supremacy of women and the submissiveness of men?

"Yes," answered Marshall.

Are you ready to submit to the authority of this school in all things? Asked the minister.

"Sure," said Marshall, still flushed with the thrill of being ejaculated by a young girl.

"Marshall," said the minister, "when you come to school tomorrow you will have to wear these chaps. Would you put them on please?

Marshall obediantly put the chaps on and when they were on realized that they were open in the crotch. His genetalia was fully exposed through his chaps.

"Do I have to wear these trousers in front of all the girls," he asked.

"Yes," responded the minister, "It is required apparel for all male personnel at our school. We want our males to show humility."

"What about to and from school, I will get arrested," Marshall asked.

"No you won't," responded the minister as she handed him a cod piece. Just tie this in front and you won't be exposed while not in school."

Marshall tied the cod piece in place and went home.

Arriving home, Missy asked him how the physical went.

Marshall responded, "It went fine."

Did we get the scholarships? She asked.

"Yes," answered Marshall.

"Where did you get those pants? Asked Missy.

"These are required apparel for all males at the school," answered Marshall.

"What is that thing?" asked Missy, pointing to his cod piece.

"I don't know what it is called," said Marshall, "but I have to take it off while I am at school. With that he removed the cod piece exposing his genitals to his mother.

"Are you all right with that," she asked.

"I suppose so," he answered.

"Well then, I suppose you should dress that way around the house too," she ordered.

"As you wish," he answered putting the cod piece in his pocket.

Fox Island, Chapter 10

2005-07-29T08:39:00.000-07:00

by Rob Jameson

Chapter 10
(read previous post "Fox Island" with Capter 1-9 first)

It was Friday morning, and Rob woke early. He’d slept that night in the hall of June Fox’s house, nude and handcuffed behind his back with a collar around his neck on a short, one-foot leash attached to a railing at the top of the stairs. The hall was carpeted, so although his arms ached and despite his welts and whip marks, he manage to sleep well enough.

Soon after Rob awoke, June and Maria were up and about too, eating a quick breakfast and getting ready for their boat ride over to the island that June was considering to buy. A light rain was falling, and the women were looking for their slickers. Maria almost tripped over Rob in the hall before realizing that she should let him free so he could go to the bathroom, clean himself up, and eat breakfast. Rob raced to the john and peed, and then helped himself to a big bowl of cereal down in the kitchen. He was about halfway through when Linda Davidson, June’s friend and real estate agent, came driving up to the house and walked up onto the porch.

Taking off her raingear and shaking it dry, she entered the kitchen and saw Rob sitting there on a stool, stark naked. “So you’re the man June told me about! I thought she was just kidding about keeping a guy prisoner here. June, where are you, you devilish girl?” she called upstairs. June came running down and gave Linda a hug. “Sorry, we’re running just a minute late. Sit down, Rob here will get you a cup of coffee.”

Rob hopped up and grabbed a mug, poured it with fresh coffee and brought it to Linda, asking her politely if she like cream or sugar. “Sweet & Low, two packs,” she replied, staring at Rob’s nice, bare ass and marveling at how June really had her own male slave. In a few moments Maria and June came downstairs with their gear, and Maria pulled some sandwiches she had made and some cold drinks from the fridge and put them in a plastic bag. “Are you sure you want to go out to the island in this rain?” Linda asked. “Oh, this is nothing. It will be fine in a couple of hours,” June replied. “So let’s go then.”

The women all got up and headed for the door, with Rob staying in place, watching them go. “Well, come on now, Rob…” said June, impatiently. “We don’t have all day.” “What? Am I suppose to come with you?” “Well, of course you are, silly boy,” she said, giving Rob a slap on his bare behind. So off they trudged, the three women in their raincoats and Rob nude, walking through the drizzle to the dock. All were soon aboard, motoring out into the island-filled waters toward what was to become Fox Island. Everyone was excited. Rob shivered slightly as the cold rain ran down his back, as the women pulled their slickers tight against them.

A minute or two into the trip, Maria realized she had forgotten something. “Handcuffs. June, I’ve forgotten Rob’s handcuffs,” she said, with a sad looking face. “I’m sorry. I guess we’ll have to turn around.” “No, that’s okay. Linda, surely you have some rope on the boat, don’t you.” “Of course dear,” replied Linda. It’s in the aft section, next to the tackle box. Maria hurried off to fetch it, along with a knife for cutting a length of it right for tying Rob’s hands behind him.

June had Rob kneel before her, facing away, while she tied his hands as Linda watched. “Oh, girl, that’s no way to tie a knot!. Here, take the wheel and drive and I’ll show you.” June switched seats with Linda and Linda undid June’s knot and redid it with a sailor’s knot that looked like it could stay tied for 100 years. “Thanks, Linda. I’ll have to see if I can remember how you tied that!” laughed June.

In another 30 minutes, the sun was fully up and the boat pulled into the cove of Fox Island, maneuvering alongside the dock that was there. It was an old dock, much in need of repair, but it was serviceable. The group got out of the boat, with Maria helping Rob in his bound condition, and Linda tied the boat to the dock.

“Just look at it, Maria. Isn’t this place fabulous?!” June exclaimed. “Well, it’s beautiful alright. But there’s nothing here and it’s completely isolated.” “That’s the beauty of it, Maria. I think I’m going to buy this island and build a house on it that will be just right. Just wait, you’ll see…” answered June. The three women started walking around the perimeter of the island, some of which was rocky but other places having a good sand beach.

They walked for a couple of hours, covering a lot of the island, some of which was so thickly wooded that it was barely accessible with a machete. June found what she thought was the perfect spot for her house to go and had Linda help her pace it off in the damp grass. Maria then brought out the sandwiches and drinks and the women all sat on a log eating. When they were done, Maria fed Rob, wiping his chin with a napkin from time to time.

After lunch, June announced to the group, “I’ve really decided to buy this place! I want to boat back to the house now and get my camera and take some pictures to show all my friends. They’ll just love the place. Why don’t you two girls stay here and put some stakes in the ground over where I want the house to go. You can just pace off the distances, it doesn’t have to be exact.” “Ok,” said Linda. “You’re pretty good with the boat. Just don’t speed!” Maria added, “Well, I’d better head back with you, Ms. Fox, to get a start on dinner.” “That’s fine, I can stake off the house lot just fine by myself,” said Linda. “Just let me get the stakes and the cord out of my boat.”

In a few minutes, Maria and June were boating back to the house, leaving Linda alone with the naked and tied Slave Rob on Fox Island. Rob looked at Linda, a dark-haired and trim woman perhaps 35 years old, wearing plenty of gold jewelry and red lipstick. She had delicate features – thin lips and thin fingers, but there was a softness to her, or so it appeared. Linda was not at all concerned about being left alone with a man she did not know and who was nude. After all, she thought, he seems pretty docile; and anyway, his hands are tied tightly behind him, so how dangerous could he be? Linda was unaware, of course, of how uppity Rob had been, with Maria especially. But she was a confident woman and would not be worried by Rob even if she knew about his outbursts.

“Come, sit down next to me,” said Linda, sitting on a blanket and finishing her drink. Rob obeyed and sat just to her side. She looked him up and down. “Those are some pretty nasty welts you have there, Rob. Tell me how you got them.” Rob explained that Maria had gotten mad at him yesterday and had strung him up out back and bullwhipped him. “My, I’m surprised that June would let Maria do something like that on her own!” Linda exclaimed, getting extremely interested in what Rob was telling her. For a moment, Rob took her interest to heart, thinking she might become concerned for his welfare and help him escape. “No, June knew all about it. Maria told her what I had done and even sent her a photo of me hanging by my wrists, and June told her to go ahead and whip me for being disobedient.” Rob’s voice grew lower in pitch, sadder as he relayed the story. Linda noticed a tear had formed in Rob’s eye. His frustrations were again coming to the surface.

“So that means that whenever a woman wants to, she can do just about anything to you she likes, I guess,” said Linda, continuing to eye Rob’s nude body. Rob did not like the sound of that, and he liked it even less when he noticed that Linda’s gaze had shifted over to the stakes and the extra rope she’d gotten out of the boat. Linda got up and gathered the stakes and rope and put them in a bag along with a bottle of sunblock. “Here, come with me, Rob,” she commanded.

Linda led Rob down to the smooth, sandy beach. The sun was now beaming down brightly and a light wind blew through the blue sky. Linda found a flat and clean section of beach and set down her bag. She pulled out four long stakes and pushed them into the ground in a rectangular layout, about 10 feet by 6 feet running toward the water. “Now Rob, go find yourself a big, heavy stone and pound those four stakes deep into the sand,” Linda ordered. “But this isn’t where June wants her house built, is it?” Rob asked, puzzled. “You’d make a great architect, Rob; you’ve got a natural sense of these things.”

Rob did as he was told, as Linda cut four length of rope, about five feet long each, and fastened them to the stakes. When all was set, Linda told Rob to lie down on his back and spread his legs. She then tied his ankles to two of the stakes. Then she came around behind Rob and had him sit up. She undid her strong knot binding his hands behind him and ordered him to lie back down. When he obeyed, she tied his two wrists to the two remaining stakes, pulling them very tight so Rob was stretched out.

Linda stood towering over Rob, admiring her knots as he baked in the sun. Then she got her sun block from the bag, lay down alongside Rob, and rubbed the oil all over his naked body, so soon he was gleaming head to toe. She finished with his penis, giving it special attention, so much that Rob was became aroused and fully erect.

“That’s a bad boy!” Linda said, half joking. “We’ll have to do something about that, won’t we?” She stood up and removed the thin leather belt from her pants. She took a deep breath and then started whipping Rob with the belt. She concentrated on his erection but also covered the rest of his body in new stripes before lying back down along side him. “Yes, Rob, I think you’re going to be spending a lot of time on Fox Island.”

Fox Island

2005-07-25T08:57:00.000-07:00

by Rob Jameson

Chapter 1

June Fox was a happy woman the year her husband earned $1M in his executive job at Microsoft in Washington State. She was even happier when their wealth climbed to over $100 million before they reached the age of 35. When her husband died unexpectedly at age 38, however, she was shocked and stunned. She had never contemplated life without him.

She decided to buy a beautiful waterfront home on Orcas Island in the gorgeous San Juan Islands north of Seattle, and she also purchased a small, uninhabited and as yet unnamed island only 30 minutes by boat from Orcas. Soon she had a small circle of women friends and her life came back into order.

One Monday as she was walking to her Mercedes carrying two bags of groceries, June twisted her ankle and ended up on the asphalt of the parking lot, her groceries scattered left and right. Rob Jameson, a fit and attractive man in his early forties, was just getting out of his truck a few spots down when he saw her spill and came running to her aid. He tried to help her up, but it was clear she needed a few moments to let her ankle recover so he retrieved her purchases and put them in her trunk before helping her again. It was clear that she had at least a sprain and that there would be no walking for her anytime soon. So after they talked about the options, he offered to drive her home in her car, and she accepted. He lifted her up and settled her gently into the passenger’s seat and, following her directions he drove to her home, carried her into her living room, and unpacked her groceries.

“I don’t know how to thank you,” June said. “I know you must have things to do but maybe you can stay for a drink?” Rob looked over this attractive 36-year-old woman, a trim brunette with fine features, no make up, and large, clear eyes. “Sure,” Rob answered, what can I get you?” Within an hour they were both feeling no pain. In two hours they were eating a dinner Rob had fixed, and in three hours they were in the sack.
June’s injured ankle did not interfere with her skills as a lover, not in the slightest.

When Rob awoke the next morning, he was naked in June’s four poster bed, alone, but he could hear talking going on in the kitchen. Orienting himself, he remembered the woman’s name – June – and most of what had happened the night before, helped along by the sight of empty wine glasses near on the coffee table. He hopped out of bed, peed, and washed his face. Then he looked for his clothes, but they were nowhere to be found. Searching his memory, he recalled that June had removed his clothes, and then he had removed hers, downstairs in the living room. He couldn’t go down there now, not with a stranger in the house. He probably wouldn’t go down there naked even if only June were there, because despite their lovemaking last night, they were still truly strangers. So he waited in bed, looking through her books and magazines.

In a few minutes June entered the room, smiling and hopping on one foot. She looked just as good as Rob had remembered, and she was wearing a becoming silk Japanese robe tied at the waist. “Hang on for another minute, Rob, the coffee’s on its way,” she said happily. “Great but it’s not going to get up here by itself and there’s no way you can bring it upstairs in your condition.” “Right, Rob; Maria will have it up in just a minute.”

Who is Maria?, Rob thought to himself. Probably the maid, he concluded, correctly as it turned out. Rob headed back to the bathroom and, while passing time there, Maria entered the bedroom with a silver tray of coffee with two cups and saucers and four rolls. “Anything else for you now ma’am?” Maria asked in her soft Spanish accent. “Not right now, dear, but maybe in a few minutes.”

Rob came out of the bathroom and June approached him, hopping into his arms and putting her hands behind his bare back for support. She kissed him affectionately, and Rob saw their images in her full-length closet mirror, her tall and attractive in her robe and he naked and muscular. “I guess I should put my clothes on now,” said Rob, but I think they are downstairs with your maid.” “That’s right, Rob” June said. “I’ve asked Maria to launder them for you. You’ve been so kind, that’s the least I can do. So let’s have some coffee and talk.

Talk they did, not just for one hour but for more than two. Rob began to wonder whether Maria would ever be finished with his clothes, but he didn’t want to complain to June about it after she had been so kind. So he kept on talking, feeling awkward being naked in front of the clothed June, doubly so with Maria wandering through the house at will, perhaps coming into June’s bedroom with his clothing any moment now.

“My ankle doesn’t feel all that bad but it sure looks horrible,” June said, swinging her calf at the knee and examining the swelling. “What do you think?” Rob caught her leg in his hands and looked it over closely himself. “Can you put any weight on it?” June lowered her foot to the floor and wriggled her toes on the carpet. Rob dropped to his knees and put his hands on the swelling as she started to rise up out of her chair. “Yikes!” she exclaimed, sinking right back down again, “I think this is going to be bad for a few days…” Rob began to massage her leg around the swelling, stroking her calf and foot, moving his fingers close to the swelling as he could without hurting her. June now was the one who caught their image in the mirror, her seated comfortably in the chair wearing her Japanese robe parted well above her knees; and Rob kneeling naked at her feet, massaging her foot and taking care of her. A feeling came over her that she had not felt since her husband passed away. In fact, it was a feeling stronger than, better than, she had ever felt with her late husband. She smiled and felt warm inside.

Rob continued to massage her foot and leg, concentrating fully on the job when Maria walked quietly into the room carrying some folded laundry. “Oh thanks, dear,” said June, smiling calmly and sweetly at Maria as Maria looked back and saw the naked Rob kneeling before her. “How is your ankle now?” she asked nonchalantly, putting June’s things away in a drawer and then walking over to get a better look. Startled, Rob shifted around to cover up his private parts but June put her hand on his shoulder and motioned him back to the position he had been in at her feet. “Don’t stop the massage, it feels so good,” she said. “And don’t worry about Maria, silly, she’s family.” So Rob, blushing beet red, continued to rub the ankle of the seated June while Maria towered over him in her maid’s uniform, looking closely at June’s ankle. “Would you like me to drive over to the drug store and get you an Ace bandage?” she asked? “That would be great, Marie, thanks.” “Ok, I have to drop off some things at the dry cleaners too, so I’ll be back in about a half hour, okay?” “Fine, you’re a sweetheart, Maria,” June answered.

God, thought Rob, maybe my clothes will be ready by the time she gets back. This is really weird being naked here before two women that I’d never laid eyes on 24 hours ago, he thought to himself. While Maria was at the store and cleaners, Rob went downstairs to get another cup of coffee, and while he wandered the first floor naked, he walked into the laundry room to check to see where his own clothes were, half expecting to see them in the last pile Maria would launder, after all of June’s things. That wouldn’t surprise him – June was her boss after all, and he was only a stranger. But what he saw did surprise him – his clothes were nowhere to be found in the laundry room. Puzzled, he walked through the entire downstairs, including out in the garage, but no luck anywhere. He walked upstairs and asked June where his clothes might be. “I have no clue,” she answered, “but don’t worry about it. Maria will be back in a few minutes.”

Back she was indeed, as Rob, still naked as a jaybird, heard her coming up the stairs. “Got your bandage!” Maria exclaimed with obvious pleasure, taking it out of the plastic bag and removing it from its box. “Here you go,” she said, handing it to Rob, who blushed again but then knelt before June and gently but firmly wrapped it around her swelling, finishing it off with the metal clips that held it secure. “Now let’s give it a test,” said Rob, moving back on his knees as Maria extended a hand to help June to her feet. June rose and took a few steps, gingerly. “Ok, this is not fun but I can manage it,” June said, half smiling and half grimacing, looking down at Rob, who remained on his knees between the two women. “The stairs will be tough but I think I’ll be okay.” “That’s a relief,” said Maria, picking up the discarded box and bag and starting to head back downstairs.

“Oh Maria,” called Rob politely as she was walking out the door. “Have you had a chance to do my laundry yet? I’d like to get dressed.” “No, Mr. Jameson, your shirt and pants are marked ‘dry-clean only,’ so I just took everything over to the dry cleaner. I figured you have a change of clothes here at the house, right?” “No, that was all I had. Now what am I going to do?” he asked, to no one in particular.

Chapter 2

“I’m sorry, Mr. Jameson” said Maria, her face conveying a sense of guilt. “Oh, it’s no big deal,” replied June before Rob could respond. “Maria, be a dear and zip back to the cleaners and pick them back up. I’m sure they will still have Rob’s things.” “Ok, back in a jiffy. Anything else you need?” “Yes, another case of white wine. I think we’re out.”

With that, Maria was off again down the road. June hobbled over to Rob and pushed him down on the poster bed, which was still not made up from last night. “That was really very nice last night, Rob,” she said, lying half on top of him, propping her head up on one arm and slowly stroking his chest down to his navel and below. “Very nice,” she continued, kissing him while moving her hand down further to his quickly growing erection. Soon Rob was fully sprung, aroused but also nervous. “What if Maria comes back right away?” “She won’t. But so what if she did?” said June, climbing fully on top of Rob and smothering him with her affection and kisses.

Rob was indeed fully erect when Maria returned in 25 minutes, and his face was red and flushed with sexual arousal. June hopped off him and was back in her chair when Maria entered the room, looking downhearted. Rob was on the bed with his stomach down, hoping his hard on would wither quickly, but it did not. “I’m sorry, Ms. Fox, but the cleaners said the truck came and picked up Rob’s clothes just 15 minutes before I got there. I feel really bad about it.” “Did you remember the wine?” June asked. “Oh, yes, I got that,” Maria beamed back, glad to have some good news to report.

Rob hopped out of bed, his erection now gone, and paced the floor nervously, wondering how he was ever going to get clothes back on his back. Soon he had another idea. “Ok, Maria, here’s what I want to ask you to do. Here are my house keys, and here, let me write down my address for you. I want you to drive to my house, get me a change of clothing and bring it back as fast as you can. Ok, do you think you can do that,” Rob asked, going to June’s desk and reaching for a pencil and paper to draw Maria a map. “Sure, Mr. Jameson, no problem.”

Soon, Maria was on her way again. Rob continued to pace, but June told him to relax. “I’ve got everything you could possibly want in this house – food, drink, tv, books, me, everything – so let’s just have a good time until Maria gets back,” she said. Rob stopped pacing and let out a deep breath. “Right, except for my clothes!….Of course, you’re right. I’m being ridiculous.” “Go and get us two glasses of champagne and we’ll try to start this morning over again the right way.”

Rob headed downstairs, and wandering naked through her kitchen he managed to find everything and bring it back upstairs, where he popped the cork and poured two glasses. Soon they were again both feeling fine and giggly, and Rob forgot about his missing clothes. He forgot so completely that he did not notice that over an hour had passed and Maria had not returned with his change of clothing. In fact, neither Rob nor June noticed a thing until they saw a flashing light out in the driveway and heard Maria entering the door with a female police officer. “Ms. Fox, can you please come downstairs now,” called up officer Karen Riley, speaking loudly but calmly in her trained police voice as her radio buzzed on her hip. “Oh no, officer, she sprained her ankle and can’t walk. We’ll have to go upstairs.”

By this time June and Rob had had two glasses of champagne each, and neither was fully in control of their action. Neither knew that Rob had failed to warn Maria about the security alarm at his home or to give her the shut off code. So Officer Riley responded to the alarm and finding Maria there in the house with no ID and no good explanation for being there, she took Maria into custody. Maria explained about June, Rob, and the clothes and pleaded with her to take her to June’s place where she and Rob could straighten everything out. When Officer Riley and Maria entered June’s bedroom, June was back in her chair and Rob was sitting on the bed, trying again to cover himself. “You had better get some clothes on Mr…. Mr… Mr. ‘Jameson’ is it?” “Well, Officer, that’s just the problem. I don’t have any clothes to put on!” With that, June started giggling at the absurdity of the situation, with Officer Riley questioning the naked and half-intoxicated Rob while Maria trembled with fear. With that, Rob started to become angry at June. “What’s so God-damned funny about this? If it were your clothes that had gone missing, you’d be hysterical!!” With that he rose from the bed and started to approach June, who started laughing even harder, making Rob grow redder and redder in the face. “Stop it and get me back my clothes!” Rob shouted, his anger fuel as much by alcohol as by June’s irreverent laugher.

With that, Officer Riley stepped in between Rob and June, and putting her hands on Rob’s two shoulders said, “I’m going to have to tell you to turn around and put your hands behind your back.” She continued to spin Rob around with one arm as her other hand reached for her metal police handcuffs. Rob began to resist but his reflexes were dull. Soon, Officer Riley had clicked on the cuffs behind his back, and now Rob stood naked and bound before the three women.

“Ok, maybe now we can have a reasonable conversation about what was going on here with Maria and about your missing clothes. Now, Ms. Fox, is it true that Maria here works for you, and is it true that you and Mr. Jameson sent her over to his house to get some clothes?” she began her interrogation. Maria and June answered all Officer Riley’s questions, including the ones about how Rob’s clothes had disappeared in the first place. Just when they were on the verge of persuading Officer Riley that this had all been one giant misunderstanding, the officer’s radio squawked and a voice blasted out over the speaker. “We’ve got a robbery in progress over at the intersection of Capitol and the Interstate. All available squad cars are needed there immediately,” it said.

Officer Riley quickly said “Thanks, that’s me, I gotta run…” and in an instant she was flying down the stairs, out the door, and into her squad car. As the dust settled on her drive, June burst out laughing again, replaying the whole amazing scene in her mind. Maria sat down on the poster bed, hyperventilating at her close brush with the law and the risk that, had things gone further, she might have been deported. As for Rob, he stood before June and Maria listening to the clink of his handcuffs as he moved his arms back and forth behind him.

June poured herself another glass, and then poured a second, handing it to Maria. “Here, you look upset. Why don’t you have one of these to settle down your nerves.” Maria looks at her for a moment, breaks into a weak smile, and says thanks. Rob, still standing, looked over at the two women and asked them if Officer Riley happened to have left behind a key to the handcuffs on his wrists. “No, it doesn’t look like she did!” says June, pausing for a moment before bursting again into gales of laughter. “Oh great,” said Rob, “now I’m not only naked but I’m cuffed behind my back. Can this possibly get any worse?” “Well,” said June, “well…” before she again dissolved into a laughing fit as Rob did a slow boil. “Probably yes!”

Maria, on the other hand, was not laughing. She had downed the entire glass of champagne in just two swallows, and she got up to pour herself a refill. Walking over to Rob, she looked at him angrily, gripped his shoulder, and said, “You had no business sending me over to your house without telling me about your security alarm. No right at all,” she said, her voice shaking. “Do you know I was almost arrested just now? Do you know that if I had been arrested they would have taken me downtown, run a background check on me, and learned that I don’t have a green card? Do you know,” she said, with her voice rising to new heights, “that I could have been sent back to Mexico for this?”

Rob’s anger returned with her attack on him about his failure to warn Maria about his security alarm. “Do YOU know that I’m still stark naked after all these hours? Do you know that I’ve spent all morning naked in front of not just one, or just two, but three women. Do you know that I’m not only naked but in handcuffs, and all because you took all my clothes and sent them to the cleaners?”

“How dare you compare your inconvenience and embarrassment to my nearly being deported?” shouted back Maria, slapping Rob sharply in the face. Rob reeled back, stunned by Maria’s boldness and suddenly with no words left to say in reply. The silence lasted only a few seconds, however, until June once again broke into laughter that continued for another minute or two until she again refilled her glass. Maria downed another glass, and as the minutes passed, Rob became fully sober as the two women now in control of him, Maria and June, became more and more drunk. Soon June fell asleep and Maria went downstairs to fix herself something to eat before beginning her daily chores. That left Rob awake in the bedroom with no way to escape. His arms were beginning to ache too, and there was nothing he could do about it.

Chapter 3

June Fox slept in her chair with her swollen ankle and her champagne buzz for another few minutes before she dragged herself, half asleep, over to the poster bed. Her head hit the pillow and she slept clear through lunch while Rob cooled his heels. He eventually joined her in bed, slipping in next to her with an awkward motion, trying in vain to get his handcuffed arms into a comfortable position behind him. Finally he too fell asleep, and when the two of them woke up, it was well past lunch. June, forgetting for a moment about her injury, hopped abruptly out of bed and almost collapsed in pain on the floor when she landed on her sprained ankle. Her cries of agony echoed through the house, waking Rob and sending Maria scrambling up the stairs. She helped June up and into the bathroom, where she downed some aspirin and several glasses of water, partly to help her ankle and partly to ward off the hangover she knew was in the offing.

Rob was lying on the bed face up, with a huge erection, not as much from arousal as from needing to pee. Once June was out of the bathroom he headed straight there, but he soon realized that the toilet was below him while his cock was pointed straight up. Not a good situation to be in when your arms are tied behind your back! He contemplated asking June or Maria to help him, to point his cock down so he could pee, but he quickly ruled that out. So he hopped into June’s shower stall and let things go, with his stream shooting up against the tile wall, bringing blessed relief. By the time he left the bathroom, his erection was beginning to subside.

It was now mid-afternoon, so June asked Maria to make both of them lunch. Maria headed downstairs and into the kitchen as June headed for the shower to clean up. She dressed herself in a tee shirt and cutoff jeans and then led Rob down the stairs and onto the back patio where Maria had set up iced tea. Rob sat in one of the wrought iron chairs as June held the glass to his lips and helped him drink. It was odd, but Rob was gradually adjusting not only to being nude but to being bound and at the mercy of these two women who, despite very different stations in their lives, were nonetheless taking equal roles in running his life. The normal side of him would be panicking now, with this ordeal going on for so long; but another side of him was submitting to it, accepting it.

When Maria brought lunch out to the patio, Rob was famished. He waiting patiently for June to finish hers, and then gratefully accepted the mouthfuls she spooned into him, punctuated by wipes of a cloth napkin across his lips and chin. His hunger subsided and now, for the first time, he felt a strange sensation of being partnered somehow with June. Of being together with her not because of some crisis of the moment, not because they were in the grips of passion, not because they were on a mission together to solve a problem. They were just there together, hanging out, sharing the moment, with no task facing them larger than figuring out what to do until it was time for dinner. They were like a couple, only they did not know each other very well. They were like partners, only she was dressed in tee shirt and jeans and he was naked and bound. They were alone together, only Maria was there with them. It was strange for him.

June spent the rest of the afternoon showing Rob her house, leading him from room to room and showing him all that was to be seen – the pictures of her late husband, of their daughters, her riding trophies and society pictures, their artwork furniture. Outside, their landscaping, their gardens and birdhouses, as June hobbled along. Rob had gone on similar tours before, but always while clothed. When they returned to the house, he was warm from the sun burning down on his body and was scratched from the rosebushes in the garden. June noticed these things and rubbed some ointment into his skin to soothe him. She did not fail to notice how aroused he became as she attended to him.

Later that afternoon, Maria served them drinks and then prepared them a fine dinner of many courses. After dinner, Maria cleaned up and then went to drive home, but her car would not start. This had happened before, and June told Maria that she could stay in the guest bedroom and call for a mechanic in the morning. Maria thanked her and before retiring to bed herself asked June if she needed anything else. “Will Mr. Jameson be sleeping in your room tonight?” she asked, and on hearing a positive answer she pulled down both sides of the bed and fluffed both sets of pillows. Before long, the whole household was in bed, with June holding Rob’s head on her shoulders. “June, can you please call Officer Riley in the morning and ask her to come over with the handcuff keys so I can get out of this?” Rob asked quietly. But June had already drifted off to sleep. Rob had assumed they would make love again tonight, but June wasn’t thinking that way.

In the morning, June thought she was the first to wake up but Maria had beaten her by 20 minutes. By the time June was out of the bathroom, Maria had come into the bedroom with coffee. She saw Rob asleep on the bed face up, with the sheets down on the floor. She came over to him, rocked his shoulders gently, and told him it was time to get up. Rob had a huge erection, morning wood from having to pee again, although Maria thought he was having an erotic dream. June came out of the bathroom and Maria helped lead Rob in. There she saw his problem right away and, without having to be asked, she led him to the toilet and pushed his cock down so he could pee without having to going into the shower. Rob thanked her and then sat down next to June, who held his coffee for him to sip. “I hope the two of you can get me out of these cuffs today and into my clothes. It’s been so long I hardly remember what ‘normal’ feels like anymore.” June and Maria exchanged knowing glances that combined a mix of sympathy with mischievous laughter.

That morning June had business downtown, so right away after breakfast she headed to the shower and then got dressed. Dressed in a business suit, giving Rob a kiss, she gave Maria instructions for the day and headed out. This all caught Rob by surprise. He had assumed that today would be his day of freedom, not another day in naked captivity. Especially not another day with Maria in charge of him, with June gone. But Rob was wrong; he was completely under Maria’s control.

Although Maria seemed to have calmed down following her brush with the law, it was still fresh in her mind, and she still viewed Rob with anger, as the cause of her difficulties. Rob remembered well how she had slapped his face while he was naked and bound before her the day before. And now he was still naked and bound before her, but with June no longer around to look out for him. So Rob was scared.

Maria started her day with him pleasantly enough. She did not offer to help him in any way, despite all the difficulties life presented him with his hands cuffed behind him. But she did not hurt him either; she just went about her business. But after an hour had passed, she began to call on him, first to help her move a table across the room, then to listen by the door for a delivery truck while she worked in the laundry. It felt strange to be a housemaid’s assistant, to be taking orders from a woman less than half his age, a woman clothed while he was nude and bound; but he followed her from room to room and did what she told him to do without question.

As the morning passed and Rob did his best to please Maria, he mustered up his courage and asked her if she could try again to drive to his house and retrieve a set of clothes so he could cover up. “Please do that for me. Here, the security code is just 3,2,1,0, simple as can be. Okay, please?” Maria looked back at him with a little smile and said, “If you think I’m going back there again, you’re a bigger fool than I thought you were.” Rob dropped to his knees, and with his hands still cuffed behind him, he begged her and told her he would pay her $200 for the trouble. “Oh, Ms. Fox pays me very well to work for her, and she told me under no circumstances to get you any clothes to wear.”

“What, she did? I don’t believe you! Why in the world would she tell you a thing like that?” “Well, you’re just going to have to ask her that question yourself. My guess is that maybe she just likes having you here naked and all for herself. You’re not hard to look at. You know, I’m enjoying having you as my naked slave myself. Now get up and carry this wastebasket upstairs,” Maria commanded. “I know you can do that even with your hands cuffed behind you.” She helped Rob up off his knees and gave him a quick slap on the butt, which made Rob remember that this was now the second time she had slapped him, the first time being on the face. Rob awkwardly grasped the wastebasket behind him, crouching down, and then carried it upstairs.

As lunchtime approached, June called the house from her cell phone and told Maria she was going to be staying in town for the afternoon to do some shopping and to go ahead and eat without her. Before Maria hung up, Rob asked to speak with June. Maria said okay and then agreed to hold the phone to Rob’s ear while he spoke. “Hey June, I’m wondering if you could please contact Officer Riley and ask her to bring by the handcuff keys. My arms are just killing me.”

“Oh, poor baby. Ok, I meant to do that this morning but it totally slipped my mind. I’ll try to fit it in after my shopping. By the way, anything special you’d like for dinner?” “Well, yes, I’d like a set of clothes to wear!” Rob replied. “Oh you silly boy. Don’t you know we like you naked?” June laughed.

Rob contemplated his situation. Here it was Wednesday noon and Rob had been naked in June’s house since Monday evening when the two of them made love in her bed.

Chapter 4

Maria fixed lunch for Rob and herself, but it was clear that she resented doing anything for this man who had nearly got her crosswise with the law. She talked in Spanish with her sister on the phone while she held a sandwich out for Rob to bite on in between sips on a straw stuck into a can of Diet Coke. Rob looked at the clock and wondered how long it would be before Officer Riley appeared and released him from his cuffs.

After lunch, Maria assigned Rob every job she could think of that he could do in his naked and bound condition. She made him clean the downstairs bathroom with a sponge, which was terribly awkward and even comical to watch. Just as funny was watching him fold the laundry, including June’s bath towels and lingerie. So it went for a few hours until Maria took Rob outside on the front porch to sweep the deck. Rob felt doubly embarrassed to be outside the house in his nudity, but he took comfort in the fact that June’s house was secluded and the odds of anyone’s seeing him this way were low.

It was going on 4:00 p.m. when Officer Riley drove up the gravel drive in her squad car. Maria was sitting on a deck chair watching Rob trying to sweep the porch, and she rose and waved as the officer got out of the car and walked up to the deck. “I guess I ran off in a big hurry yesterday and forgot to get you out of those cuffs,” she said to Rob. “Has this guy calmed down yet since yesterday?” she smiled, looking at Maria. “Well, not really, Officer,” Maria responded. “He’s been disrespectful to me and so I’ve had to slap him a couple of times,” Maria exaggerated. “Disrespectful, eh?” the officer replied, putting her hand on Rob’s chin and turning his face toward her, making him look her in the eye. “Do you think you have a right to treat women badly?” she asked him in a reprimanding manner. “Do you think you can be condescending toward women just because you have one of these things?” she said mockingly, putting her hand on his penis and grasping it firmly in her grip. “Do you want me to take you over to that chair and put you over my knee?” she asked, walking toward the chair Maria had been sitting on and pulling Rob along by his now-hardened cock. “No, I’m not disrespectful to Maria or June or any women. It’s just that I’ve been naked and cuffed for a long time now and I just want to get my clothes back and to go home.”

“I don’t know whether to believe you,” said Officer Riley, “and I don’t have time to figure it out either. I’ll just leave the cuff key with Maria here and let her and Ms. Fox decide if and when they are ready to release you.” “What??” shrieked Rob in astonishment. “What kind of way is that for a police officer to act, putting my fate in the hands of two women that I hardly know and who aren’t cops?! I could have you reported for this!”

“Well, Mr. Jameson, that’s just fine,” she said, putting her hand around his testicles and beginning to squeeze them. “Would you like to get into the back of my squad car now so I can drive you downtown to the police department and let you file charges against me? Cause if that’s what you want, let’s get going. But wait, I want to call my friend Susan over at the newspaper so she can come over with a photographer and get the whole story...” Her grip on Rob’s balls tightened with each word, so by the end of her last sentence, Rob was starting to double over with pain. “Ok, ok,” Rob replied, I’ll do whatever you say. Officer Riley smiled, gave his balls one final squeeze, and put the handcuff key in Maria’s hands. “He’s all yours. Looks like this man can use some education in showing proper respect toward females. He seems to respond better to pain than to just words, just like most men,” Officer Riley laughed while getting back into her squad car.

Maria slipped the handcuff key into her back jeans pocket and led Rob by the arm back into the house. “Ok, Rob, I guess you know the deal from now on,” Maria said, looking him straight in the eye. She had dropped the formality of “Mr. Jameson” and now called him by his first name. “Or maybe I should just call you Slave Rob,” she smiled in a menacing manner. “No way, we’ll see what June says about this when she gets home. When she hears what I tell her, she’s going to fire you, maybe even worse,” threatened Rob, no so subtlety referring to her status as an undocumented worker.

With that, Maria grabbed Rob by a patch of his hair and bent him backwards over the arm of a large sofa in the living room, so that they were face to face with her towering over him. “So you’re threatening me now?” she glared, lowering one hand to Rob’s balls just as she had seen Officer Riley do. Rob squirmed and broke into a sweat. It was bad enough that a uniformed officer had gripped his testicles that way, but now the maid was doing the same thing even more boldly. Maria squeezed harder and harder, causing Rob to writhe madly on the sofa arm. “Let me out of these cuffs this instant!” Rob screamed. “God damn you, let me go. I’m going to kill you when I get free,” he continued his rave. “Deportation is going to be the least of your worries!”

Rob continued to rant and rave, and Maria continued squeezing his balls with one hand and yanking his head back by the hair with the other hand. Soon Maria lost patience and walked into the kitchen. Rummaging through a drawer, she found some duct tape and, using a pair of scissors, she cut off a strip about 8” long and returned to Rob. “I think we’ve heard enough out of you for a while,” she said, putting the tape over his mouth and smoothing it down with her fingers. “Mmmrrrggghhhh… mmrrrgggghhh…” Rob muttered through the tape, his pupils dilated with rage and the veins budging on his neck as he strained against the cuffs and squirmed against Maria. Maria threw Rob to the floor and straddled his chest as he bucked and tried to curse. Maria grabbed his hair by one hand and pinched his nose shut with the other, fully cutting off Rob’s air supply. With this 110 pound woman sitting on his chest and stopping his breathing, there was nothing left for Rob to do, so he quickly gave up the struggle and went limp on the living room floor. Maria released her grip, and Rob gasped for air through his nose.

Maria went into the garage and returned with a three-foot length of cord, the plastic kind used for clotheslines. She rolled Rob over onto his stomach and then tied his ankles together with the cord. Then she rolled him onto his back. “There, that should hold you until June gets home from her shopping. Then she can figure out what to do with you.” Maria stood up and, looking down at the fully nude and bound Rob, admired her handiwork. Looking up at Maria, with her youthful figure, jet black and smooth hair, and pretty face, he felt aroused. Looking back down at Rob, she watched his cock swell, straighten, and then grow into a full erection. “Men!” she said, shaking her head slowly side to side as she walked into the kitchen and began to make that night’s supper. Rob rocked slowly from side to side, trying in vain to find a comfortable position in his hogtied state.

June arrived shortly, pulling her Mercedes into the garage and calling for Maria and Rob to help her bring her packages into the house. She’d bought some clothing and was eager to model it and see if they approved. Maria joined June in the garage and got the bags out of the trunk. “Where’s Rob?” June asked. “Oh, you’ll see in a second.”

Walking into the living room, still with a limp from her fall, June spotted Rob down on the carpet, tied and silenced with duct tape. “Rob here has been just terrible. I don’t know how to begin to tell you,” Maria continued, “first almost getting me arrested and then shouting and screaming at me. It got so bad I had to put duct tape over his mouth to hush him, and then I had to tie his ankles together to get him to stay put.” Rob’s face turned red with rage as he listened to what Maria said, but he was unable to speak. “Rob, is this true what Maria says?” June asked him. “Hhhmmmmgggghhhh!” Rob tried to shout through the duct tape, shaking his head furiously from side to side. “He’s lying, of course,” Maria told June matter-of-factly. Officer Riley came by to let Rob out of his cuffs, but he was so bad that she decided to leave them on,” she continued. “I’ve got the key here in my pocket,” she said, patting her jeans on the butt as Rob continued to sputter and roll violently on the floor.

“Well, Rob, I got a call from Officer Riley just a few minutes ago, and she said she’d come over to the house planning on releasing you, but like Maria just said, you were so bad that she left you in cuffs and gave the key to Maria for us to decide when – or whether – to release you. She said that you had been disrespectful and that you even threatened to report her to her superiors. She thought that what you needed was some physical punishment. I’m not usually a supporter of punishment like that, but in this case she may have a point.” Rob went berserk hearing this and writhed in his bonds. “Here, do you want the cuff key?” Maria said, reaching into her back pocket and pulling it out for June. “No, I want him kept in cuffs. Just hang onto to the key,” June replied.

That evening, Maria and June dined together while they left Rob on his own, down on the floor of the living room. After supper, June asked Maria to feed Rob the leftovers, which she did after stripping off the duct tape and putting a towel under his head to catch what spilled as she put the food into his mouth.

When Maria finished feeding Rob and cleaning him up, she poured a brandy and brought it over to June, who was sitting in the living room looking at Rob. “Want me to put the duct tape back on his mouth?” Maria asked. “Well, not just yet, but don’t put it away either. Let’s just see how Rob behaves himself.” “Ok, well, then, will you be needing me any further tonight, Ms. Fox?” “Yes, I think I will. I’ve got to figure out something to do with Rob. I can’t just let him lie here on the floor all night.”

Chapter 5

June thought hard about what to do with Rob for the night. She was so disappointed in his behavior that part of her was tempted just to leave him where he was, hogtied on the floor, but she decided that wouldn’t be right. So first she had her maid Maria go into the garage and cut some more lengths of rope, several of them, some about three feet long like the one around his ankles and some longer. Then she had Maria tie Rob’s ankles together with a longer length of rope between them, so that he would be able to take short steps and to walk up the stairs on his own power. Leading Rob up the steps, June directed him into her bathroom and had Maria take him into the shower to clean him up. Not wanting to get her jeans and blouse wet, Maria kicked off her shoes and stripped down to her underwear before taking Rob with her into the stand-up shower stall. There, she soaped him head to foot and shampooed his hair as he knelt on command before her, with his face pressing from time to time into her wet panties that were clinging to her soaked skin.

When he was squeaky clean, Maria took Rob out of the shower stall and dried him off. She then shed her own bra and panties and hopped back into the shower to clean herself off. When she emerged from the shower, Maria toweled off. Meanwhile, June had busied herself tying four lengths of rope to the four corners of her poster bed.

“Ok, Rob, come over here with me and hop up here,” June said, gripping Rob by his penis and leading him from the bathroom over to her bed. Rob complied and was soon sitting up with his butt at the center of the bed. “Now Maria, you tie Rob’s right ankle to that poster and I’ll tie his left one to this,” June said, pointing to the ropes she had just fixed to the bed’s corners. Rob thought about struggling but quickly realized it would be futile. Once his legs were secured and spread wide apart, June took a length of rope and tied his handcuffs to one of the corners at the top of the bed using a longer rope.

“Okay, Maria, now go get your handcuff key and let’s get Rob fully spread-eagled.” Maria, still nude from the shower herself, fetched her jeans from the bathroom floor and found the key, handing it to June, who in the meantime had tied another rope to Rob’s right wrist. “Now help me with this please,” June said, motioning to Maria to take up the slack in the ropes the moment she released the handcuffs. Maria handled the maneuver perfectly, and the instant the cuff was released from Rob’s right wrist, Maria yanked hard on the rope and bound that wrist tightly to its corner. All that remained to be done now was to replace the metal cuff on Rob’s free left wrist with another longer rope. In another moment, the cuffs were fully off Rob, on the nightstand, and Rob was spread out like a large X, bound tightly by ropes to June’s bed.

“Thanks, Maria,” June said. “Now that wasn’t too hard, was it?” “Not too shabby, Ms. Fox. Men think they are so strong and so smart, but it’s easy for women to control them when we have a mind to.” Rob watched the two of them as they exchanged triumphant looks with each other, alternating with looking down at him, tightly restrained to the bed. Rob had never felt as exposed, as vulnerable, or as humiliated as he felt now, stretched out and bound naked this way. As badly as he felt being bound, however, he did feel relieved to have his arms out from behind his back, where they had been in Officer Riley’s cuffs for so long. His new, spread-eagle position felt downright comfortable compared with that, at least for now. Also, his wrists were beginning to get cut raw by the metal cuffs. Now, the comparative softness of the ropes binding him to the bedposts felt great. Possibly, he thought, I may get some sleep tonight; and maybe tomorrow these women will come to their senses, untie me, and give me my clothes back so I can go home.

Maria asked June if she could borrow one of June’s robes. “Of course, dear, whichever one you like.” Maria picked a red silk one and covered herself up as she toweled her black hair as dry as she could. “Well, Ms. Fox,” Maria continued, “it’s late and I’m very tired. So I think I’ll stay here again tonight if it’s all the same with you. I can help you with anything else you need – just let me know.” “Fine, Maria, thanks. With Rob here, you never know what extra help I might need. Right now, I mainly need to take a shower and wash my hair.” “Okay,” said Maria, picking up her clothes and walking out into the hall, but leaving the door open a crack.

June Fox took a long look at Rob and heaved a sigh. “I had such great hopes for you when we met in the parking lot, when you helped me when I fell. But it’s obvious you’ve got a long way to go.” June yawned widely and stretched as she lowered her hands to her white blouse and began undoing the buttons one by one. Soon off it came, revealing an expensive, lacy bra beneath that supported her medium-sized and shapely breasts. She kicked off her sandals and then began unzipping and unbuttoning her jeans, tossing them on the chair with her blouse. Her panties were also white and looked to be part of a matched set with the bra. Next off came the bra, releasing breasts that hung in perfect proportion to her slim and fit body. Finally off came the panties, showing a smallish dark triangle on the opposite site of a small and shapely ass. June was left wearing only a gold bracelet, a large diamond ring, and two diamond earrings. Rob took all this in carefully. He had seen it all on Monday night when they had sex, of course, but not on Tuesday when they did not. June stretched again, rising to her tiptoes and pointing her hands up high over her head. Rob saw clearly how lean and fit she was, a result of her regular running and tennis. Rob responded to this beautiful site, becoming more aroused by the second until, by the time June was nude, he sported a huge erection, a throbbing and aching erection that begged for release.

June then walked into the bathroom and began running the water in the shower to get it to just the right temperature. Rob watched her through the open door, looking down the length of his body over his bobbing erection that wanted so badly to hump against June, to hump against anything besides the empty air above his bound body. Rob watched June put her bracelet and earrings on the counter and step gracefully into the shower, her brunette hair flowing down past her bare shoulders.

As he watched, Maria re-entered the room without warning through the door she had left open and calmly went about picking up June’s discarded clothes. She looked down at Rob and noticed his wobbling erection, rising and falling with each breath. Holding June’s laundry in one hand, she grasped his penis with the other and bent it from side to side, pushing it all the way down against his body. “Well, you’re pretty big, Mr. Jameson, although I think I’ve seen bigger. So, you’re thinking you’re going to get lucky tonight, do you, with this hungry fellow here?” she joked, continuing the bending. She set down the laundry for a moment and tightened the knots in the four ropes binding Rob to June’s bed. “I have a hunch that, with what Ms. Fox is going to be doing to you, you’re going to be struggling pretty hard against these ropes, and we wouldn’t want the knots coming loose, would we? Well, good luck to you,” she laughed, giving his balls a good slap.

Rob flinched in pain but managed to keep quiet, not wanting Maria to think she had hurt him, even though she had. Maria then left the room as quietly as she had entered, this time closing the door fully. Rob contemplated his situation, his totally helpless, totally exposed state from which there seemed to be no hope of escape. Overwhelmed by his feelings of shame, of frustration, and of outrage, he began to cry.

Ten minutes later, June had finished her shower, put on her robe, and was drying her hair. The steam had cleared from the mirror and Rob could watch her as she applied her night cream and brushed her hair. So she emerged into the bedroom, dimmed the light, and came over to the bed where Rob was tied. Sitting on the bed next to him, she leaned over, gave him a kiss, and let out a big sigh. “Rob, you look like you’ve been crying. What am I going to do with you?” she asked out loud, more rhetorically than anything else. “You are cute, and you are kind in many ways, but you really do need some education, some training in how to relate to women.” June slid off the bed, walked over to a cabinet on the other side of the room, and poured herself a brandy. Lighting a cigarette and grabbing a crystal glass ashtray, she returned to the bed, sitting next to Rob and taking a sip. She took one finger and idly placed it on his lips, running it slowly from side to side before gently penetrating them and gliding her fingertip over Rob’s straight, white teeth. She then drew a line with her finger down Rob’s chin, down his neck, across his chest down to his navel, where she paused for a moment. Then down lower across his abdomen until her finger bumped into his rock-hard erection, now seeping at the top in total sexual arousal.

She stroked his cock, first on the exposed underside and then on the top, before cupping his testicles in her smooth and delicate hands and rolling his balls gently between her thumb and index finger. Rob was going crazy with a combination of desire, anticipation, and incredible fear. He was no amateur in the sack, but he had never before been in this position where a woman had him so completely dominated, so helplessly restrained, so totally at her whim and mercy. “Yes, Rob, you’re a nice specimen of the male gender I have to say, and smart too. I think I want to find out tonight just how good you are…” she said, running her tongue into Rob’s ear as her hand rubbed over Rob’s bare chest before dropping again to grip his erection firmly.

Chapter 6

“You feel so good. Let’s make you smell good too,” June said. Rising from the bed to which she had the naked Rob bound spread eagle and face up, she took another drag on her cigarette and headed for the bathroom, returning in a moment with a bottle of aromatic lotion, the kind used in massages. “Now this really should be warmed up first, but it’s not too cold as it is,” she said, squirting a large pool into her fingers, letting it sit for a moment to warm against her skin. She then straddled Rob’s stomach and began to work the lotion into his shoulders and arms. Refilling her hands a few times, she covered his chest, thighs, legs and feet, working her way underneath Rob as best she could, coating much of his ass with the sweet smelling oil. Finally she poured a good dose over his erection and testicles and then took a long, long time working it deep with long strokes alternating with a twisting motion. Rob squirmed with all his might against his bonds. June was driving him completely wild with desire, he wanted to take her so badly.

June rose to her knees, leaned over Rob, and tightened the knots at both his wrists. Reversing herself, she tightened the knots at his ankles as well, exactly as Maria had done moments before. Once she was satisfied that Rob was inescapably trapped, she lay down along the length of his body, fully on top of him, and kissed him. Not just a kiss, but a deep, plunging kiss with her tongue going far into Rob’s open mouth and exploring deep inside. Not just one kiss but many, so many that Rob was left gasping for breath between kisses. As she kissed him she ran her long fingernails down the length of his sides, leaving long scratch marks on his flanks and his ass. With June’s weight pressing down on his erection, Rob bucked against her, humping her pubic mound as best he could through her silk robe. June was getting more and more turned on with each passing minute.

When she could take it no more, June rose up on her knees, towering over Rob below, and slid off her silky robe, letting it drift slowly, like a feather, to the rich carpet. Rob raised his eyes and found himself looking straight up the lengths of June’s long and firm legs into her dark and glistening sex with its patch of black in front, facing him directly, and two shapely globes behind. Over her patch was a softly curving abdomen flowing smoothly into her breasts that framed her pretty face, looking down at him. “Well, Rob, let’s see how well you can get me ready,” June said softly, gradually letting her knees slide outward across the cool and shiny sheets, lowering her pussy slowly, very slowly, onto Rob’s open mouth.

In a moment the first strands of her black pubic hair made contact with Rob’s lips. Instinctively he pushed his tongue against her mound, using it to part the hair, to find the labia, and to part her lips and coat them with his saliva. She lowered herself further, and Rob’s tongue pushed deeper through her labia, entering the vagina with its sweet tasting juices beginning to flow. June began to rock, ever so gently, against Rob’s face and Rob licked her slit, first up and down and then side-to-side. Soon he found her clitoris and deftly unhooded it with the tip of his tongue, applying rhythmic pressure against it as June rocked away above him. Rob’s erect cock wobbled hard in the air from side to side as he bucked under her increasing weight on his face, and he squirmed massively against the four ropes binding him tightly under her to the bed.

As June rocked and ground above him, Rob learned her rhythm and came into synchrony with her, matching the movements of her hips to those of his head and tongue. He discovered quickly the exact amount of pressure she wanted, and how often she wanted breaks, rests he needed desperately, not only to relieve his aching tongue and jaws but also to let him catch his breath. June was in no hurry riding him; she knew exactly what she wanted and she knew she had complete control of Rob to ensure that she got it. As she rode, she gripped his ears with both hands and used them to direct the movements of his head. Finally, after over twenty minutes of uninterrupted cunnilingus, June began a moan that rose to window-rattling volumes, a moan of orgasm so intense that the neighbors would have heard her, were it not for the remote location of her house. Her orgasm went on and on; Rob could not tell for sure, but to him it felt like she had three.

When it was over for her, June sank in a trance-like state onto Rob, burying his face fully between her legs and gripping his hair with both hands. Rob held as still as he could, sensing that she wanted him motionless, but his oxygen was running out too. He would soon have to plead with her to lift up and hope she would do so, for the choice was completely hers – there was no way he could shake her off of his face. He held on as long as he could and then he began to cry out, his calls muffled by June’s sex smothering his face. But June did not answer, nor did she move. He called again, and again. Finally she began to respond, not by rising up and off of him but by resuming her gentle rocking motion. Soon it was evident she was going for orgasm number four on his face. Nearly asphyxiated, Rob did his best to put his tongue back into her vagina and to service her clitoris, hoping she would rise high enough for him to catch his breath. That she did, not intentionally Rob realized, but more by accident. His chest heaved as he gulped in the air scented with the smell of her sex.

After her fourth orgasm, June rose up on her knees, backed up two feet, reached back for Rob’s erection, and settled herself down on it, burying it deep within her sex. Rob felt as though he could explode in ejaculation but he held off, wanting to go for a long ride himself, just as she had enjoyed. It was strange, bizarre, to be having sex this way, tied spread-eagle beneath June Fox, but that didn’t mean it could not be fully enjoyable. As June rocked on above him, Rob looked up at her and thought how different a person she was from who he thought she had been when he first saw her in the grocery store parking lot, spraining her ankle. He also wondered what Maria had meant when she said that June had instructed her not to get any clothes for Rob under any circumstances. Rob thought the circumstances that were keeping him naked were strange indeed, but he thought they were genuine if improbable. But how to explain what Maria had said?

Rob’s thoughts turned back to the moment and to the attractive woman who was fucking him from above while he lay tightly bound below her. They were back in the groove, in full synchrony, and Rob knew that at this rate, he would cum in just another minute or two. How he longed for that moment, although he was trying to delay it to draw out the pleasure of the moment. That pleasure came to an abrupt halt, however, when he and June heard a soft knock on the door. June sat up on Rob, ran her hands back through her hair, and said, “Come on in, Maria.” Rob was stunned that June would let Maria enter, when she was naked above Rob with his erection deeply enveloped within her.

“Just checking to make sure everything’s okay, Ms. Fox,” Maria said, looking at Rob and seeing he was still bound securely to the bed. “I heard a loud cry and wanted to make sure you were okay, that Rob hadn’t gotten loose or anything.” “No, he’s fine, he’s tight. The way we tied those knots, he’s not going anywhere until we decide to let him free.” “Okay. Well, I was having trouble sleeping, so I was wide awake when I heard the sounds and thought I’d better check,” said Maria. “That’s sweet of you, dear. Would you like to have a brandy – that might help you get back to sleep,” June offered. “Oh, thanks, that’s kind of you, Ms. Fox,” replied Maria, who went over to the cabinet and turned on the small lamp there, softly lighting the room. She poured one brandy for herself and another for June, which she carried over and handed to her. Still straddling Rob, June sipped her drink as Maria sat in the chair next to the bed and admired June’s body. “Would you like a smoke too, ma’am?” Maria asked. “No thanks, then I’d never get back to sleep.”

All the while that June and Maria talked, Rob remained hard within her. He remained silent, having no idea what to say in this unusual situation but hoping that when Maria left that June would resume intercourse with him. When Maria finally left, June rose up and withdrew from Rob, leaving his erection back bouncing in the open air. She inched forward on her knees and again placed her pussy on top of Rob’s mouth. “Now be a good boy and clean me up,” June instructed Rob. Rob did as commanded, cleaning her thoroughly with his tongue, but when he was done it was clear that June was not yet finished with him. Instead she rode him to a fifth and final orgasm of the night, smashing her sex into Rob’s face so hard she almost broke his nose with her pubic bone. When she was finished, she slid down alongside Rob, nestling her head against his strong left shoulder and playing with his testicles. Within a minute she was sound asleep, with her hair spilling over Rob’s arms and his balls firmly in her grip. Rob stared at the ceiling wondering when this would all end.

When Rob awoke on Thursday morning, June was already long out of bed. She’d finished her coffee and was out on her morning run, a long jog of six miles, so she would be gone for over an hour. Her bedroom door was wide open. Still tied naked to the bed, Rob could hear Maria downstairs making breakfast. He was erect, in part from needing to pee. As much as he did not want to have Maria come into the room, he was desperate to go to the bathroom, so finally he called out to her and she came upstairs. “Please, Maria, I really have to pee something fierce. You have to let me free or I’ll die,” Rob begged as Maria looked down at him disapprovingly. Resting one hand on her hip, fiddling with the belt loop in her jeans, she said, “Well, that’s Ms. Fox’s decision to make. She told me not to release you under any circumstances, so you’re just going to have to tough it out.” With that Maria sat on the bed and examined the long scratch marks running down the side of Rob’s body. “Looks like Ms. Fox got some good use out of you last night, Rob!” she said with a smile. Rob squirmed against his bonds as Maria ran her hands down the scratch marks, detouring at the end over to his balls and then to his erection. “You’re luckier than most, Rob” Maria said. “Ms. Fox has been known to whip men, whip them pretty hard, especially when they disappoint her as you did,” she said, gripping his erection for emphasis.

Maria released Rob’s cock and went to get an empty plastic bottle out of the garage. When she returned she held the bottle at an angle over Rob’s abdomen and bent his erection back with her hand. “Okay, Rob, you can pee,” Maria said. Overcoming his anxiety and inhibitions, Rob finally relaxed enough to let his urine flow, and flow it did, until the bottle was nearly overflowing. “Thank you,” Rob finally brought himself to say, humbling himself further before Maria. “In another minute I would have had an accident right here on June’s bed.” “Well it’s a damn good thing you didn’t do that. Ms. Fox would have whipped the skin right off your back for that!” Rob thought hard about what Maria had told him. First, that June instructed her not to allow Rob any clothing; then that she should keep him tied to the bed; and now that June has a habit of whipping men. His heart rate quickened at the thought, and perspiration began to build on his brow. Rob Jameson was entering into a panic attack.

Maria sensed that Rob was about to freak out and decided she’d better do something about it quickly, before June returned from her run. She went into the bathroom and ran the water in the sink until it was quite hot. She then soaked a couple of hand towels until they were steaming. Returning to the bed, she sat down next to Rob and speaking gently, she applied one of the towels to Rob’s face, smoothing it across his forehead, cheeks, and chin while telling him not to worry. She took the other towel and put it over his penis, cleaning it and his balls with a slow, circular motion. She told him not to worry, that June would be back soon, and that everything was going to be okay. Remarkably, this simple technique worked; within a couple of minutes, Rob had calmed down and was relaxed, at least as relaxed as a guy can be when he’s tied naked to a bed. Maria stayed with him, replacing the hot towels from time to time and stroking his brow gently.

When June returned from her run, she came straight upstairs into the bedroom. Maria explained that Rob had gotten a little anxious while she was gone but that he was okay now. “Are you sure you’re feeling okay, Rob?” she asked. “I’m okay now I guess. I just want to get off this bed, get my clothes back and go home. Is that asking too much?”

“We’ll see, Rob” June laughed. It all depends on your behavior, you know. Plus, we still don’t have your clothes back so there’s nothing we can do about that anyway.” “Of course there is!” Rob shouted back to her, his voice rising again in anger. “You could just run to the store and buy me another set of clothes, that’s all it would take. Or you could order Maria back to my house, which she’s refusing to do. Jesus, this is ridiculous, keeping me naked because of some silly mixup with the dry cleaners. What’s the matter with the two of you, are you crazy??” Rob barked out, his voice strained with exasperation.

Maria put her hands on her hips and looked at June. June looked back and sighed. “You see, Ms. Fox, I told you this guy is bad news. There’s no way I would let him go in his present state. Every time it looks like he’s going to settle down and behave himself, he goes berserk over something minor. Maybe Officer Riley is right that physical punishment is the only way to get this boy in line,” Maria concluded. June laughed and shrugged her shoulders. “You may be right,” June replied, walking into the bathroom while shedding her running clothes. “I’ll think about this later. I’ve got too much to do today to worry about it now,” she continued, now naked and hopping into the shower stall to get ready to go out for breakfast with some of her women friends.

Maria picked up June’s discarded clothes and carried them down to the laundry as June showered. When she finished and was toweling her hair dry, Maria returned and asked, “So what do you want me to do with Rob while you’re gone? He’s been tied to the bed pretty long now, so we ought to let him up.” “Yes, we should. Let’s put him back in the police cuffs. Do you think you could handle him alone if he’s in cuffs?” “Well, that depends. If he’s cuffed behind his back, then yes, but he won’t be able to do any work around the house that way. So maybe we can cuff him in front but tie his legs together loosely again, so he’s hobbled. That way he’ll at least be good for something.”

The women agreed and set about getting the cuffs back on. June set down her towel and, still naked, picked up the cuffs and straddled Rob, snapping one cuff on Rob’s left wrist. Seeing June straddle him this way reminded him of last night and of how he got her off not once or twice but five times without getting off once himself. Maria tied some lengths of rope to both his wrists and then tied the two ends together into a loop. The idea was that when they untied his wrists from the bedposts, they would immediately tug on these new ropes and bring his wrists together in front of him for cuffing. The plan worked as intended, and in a moment Rob was cuffed in front with his legs loosely tied together. Maria put him in June’s shower and ordered him to wash up and to dry himself, which he did without complaint. Once he was dry Maria took him downstairs to give him breakfast, which he was able to do with his hands now in front of him. It was the freest he had felt in days.

As he was eating his breakfast, June came down the stairs, grabbed her cell phone, Mercedes key and purse and was out the door. “I’ll leave my cell on, so call me if you have a problem,” she called as she headed into the garage. Rob soon finished breakfast and, without being ordered, he took his plates and utensils into the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. “That’s a good boy,” Maria said. “Now you can put all the other plates in there too, along with the dirty pans and everything else.” Rob complied, and in twenty minutes he had the kitchen cleaned. For the next two hours, Maria gave Rob assignments ranging from vacuuming the rugs to washing the windows, all of which he did while she worked on June’s computer. He could not tell exactly what she was doing, but she seemed to be shopping on the internet. When she was typing in credit card numbers from her wallet, Rob was sure she had bought some things, although he had no idea what.

Rob was being strangely obedient to Maria, and this made her wonder. Was he afraid of her, especially with June being absent? Was he simply tired and worn down? Was he plotting some surprise move? She didn’t know, but she planned to find out. After lunch, she decided to test his limits by increasing her demands on him. She began by giving him jobs that were harder and harder, especially for a naked man in handcuffs. She had him wash the floor to ceiling windows throughout the downstairs, a job that required using a ladder and leaning far off to each side. She had him rake up the leaves outside the house, an awkward task when your wrists are tightly joined. She imposed strict deadlines on his work, making him race though his jobs at breakneck speed. She supervised his every move, criticizing each mistake and whacking him on his rear end with a wooden cooking spoon when he was slow. The harder he worked, the more demanding and critical Maria got. Soon Rob was again at the breaking point, ready to explode.

Explode he did when Maria delivered the final straw, making him paint the tool shed outside using a small artist’s paintbrush, a task that would take weeks for the fastest worker. Rob started to paint and covered a couple of square inches before he snapped. “This is absurd – no person could do this job!” Rob screamed, flinging the paint and the brush against the wall and starting to run away across the grass. Maria decided to let him run, knowing he could not run quickly or get far in his condition. “Come back, Rob, you know you’re not going anywhere…” Maria called to him. “Shut up, you fucking bitch!” he seethed back, his eyes wild with anger.

Maria did not like being called a bitch, not by Rob or by anyone else. She watched Rob struggle a few yards further, heading across the grass and toward the vegetable garden before she got up. She heaved a sigh and broke into a run, intercepting Rob in less than 30 seconds and tackling him hard to the ground. A full-fledged fight then broke out, with Rob by far the stronger and bigger but with Maria quicker and, of course, unbound. For a moment Rob seemed to have the upper hand, getting on top of Maria and pinning her to the ground. This worked well for Rob until Maria reached down and grabbed his testicles, squeezing and twisting them until she almost ripped them off. Rob screamed out in pain. Maria squeezed harder, taunting Rob, “How much more of this do you want to take?” She continued the squeeze with one hand while she reached into her jeans pocket with the other and removed a length of cord that she had stashed there in advance, just in case. “Rob, I’m going to hogtie you now, do you understand?” she said, continuing to squeeze. Rob understood, evidently, because he did not struggle as Maria bound his ankles together tightly and then bound his handcuffs to his ankles. When he was fully hogtied, Maria gave Rob a spanking before sitting down on the grass next to him to figure out her next move.

Chapter 8

Sitting on the grass with the naked and hogtied Rob lying on his side next to her, Maria had two thoughts. First, that Rob must be punished severely for his latest outburst of misbehavior, and second that June really should be the one to decide on the punishment, as much as Maria wanted to administer his punishment right now, on the spot. Looking over to a nearby outbuilding where June’s late husband had worked on boats, she remembered that there was a hoist used to raise them off the ground for repairs. Leaving Rob where he was – he wasn’t about to wander off in his present condition – she headed into the building and found a very long rope, many yards long. She looped one end through an iron ring up over the door through which the boats were brought in and threaded it down into the building onto the electric hoist several feet inside. She then walked the other end of the rope back across the grass to where Rob was lying.

“Ok, Rob, are you ready to go for a ride?” Maria asked playfully, tying the rope to Rob’s handcuffed wrists. Rob didn’t answer but his heart was beginning to pound. Maria untied the rope that bound his wrists to his ankles and then freed his ankles completely by removing the rope that bound them loosely together. She walked back to the outbuilding, over to the hoist, and threw the electric switch. The hoist began to turn and to pull up the slack in the rope, inch by inch. Maria went back out the door and watched the rope tighten all the way over to Rob. In a few moments the slack was all gone and Rob’s cuffed hands received a gentle yank from the rope followed by a steady pull as the hoist turned relentlessly. In another moment, Rob was stretched out lengthwise and was being dragged across the grass, one inch at a time, toward the building as the motor hummed away. Maria was pleased that her plan worked.

Within five minutes, Rob had been dragged all the way to the building and his naked body was now covered with minor scrapes from his ride over the sometimes-rocky grass. He was lying under the iron ring over the door and his wrists were creeping upward. Maria went over to the hoist and put her finger on the switch. When Rob reached the point where he was standing on his feet with his hands over his head, she hit the button. Looking over at him, she thought she had better raise him a bit more, so she hit the button again until Rob was lifted off his feet, dangling painfully off the ground by the steel cuffs digging into his wrists. She walked over to Rob, who was squirming and kicking futilely with his unbound legs and moaning. “You know, you’re only making it hurt more by squirming around,” she told him. Rob slowly realized she was correct and stopped his struggling. Maria went back to the button and rocked it in the opposite direction for a moment, letting Rob’s toes touch the ground, taking most of the pressure off his cuffs.

Maria returned to Rob. “Rob, you’ve been bad, and part of me is ready to give you a whipping right now. But I’m thinking I might wait until June gets back so she can decide and maybe give you that whipping herself if she wants.” Rob shifted uncomfortably on his tiptoes, not wanting to be lectured to by her but also feeling his complete vulnerability to her whim. She took her finger and traced a line down his chest as Rob looked her over, a very attractive young woman who looked great in plain t-shirts and jeans. She rubbed her hand over his abdomen and down his thighs as she looked him over. Looking back at her, he became aroused, and his penis began to spring into an erection. She noticed this and moved in closer, reaching her hands around to his back and lowering them down to his ass. She pulled him in still closer to her, so that his now-erect cock pressed into her blue jeans and t-shirt. “God, you really are a nice looking man. I could just whip you and whip you without stop for pleasure. But that should wait for June to get back.” She moved one hand around to Rob’s erection while she squeezed his ass with her other, pressing her face gently into his chest. She gave Rob a kiss on his nipples – she was too short to reach his lips – as her hand dropped to his testicles. Kissing him, she squeezed his balls, softly at first and then harder as his cock wobbled helpless above her small but firm hand.

Maria went into the building and found where June stored her riding equipment. June was fond of horses and had a range of saddles, crops, and riding clothes. Maria returned with a riding crop in her hand. Setting it down in front of Rob she went back in and looking around further she found a whip, a braided leather one about six feet long that ended in three short leather strips. She returned and stood in front of Rob, coiling up the whip in her right hand and putting her left hand on her hip. She stood there for several moments, looking Rob up and down as the helpless Rob looked back at her and wondered what she was thinking and what she was planning. It was clear to them both she was thinking about giving Rob a whipping right then and there, even though she had told him she would wait for June to return. Maria looked very sexy in this pose, with hand on hip and coiled whip in her grasp, and Rob’s erection grew involuntarily, despite his fear of what she was about to do to him.

The conflict was written all over Maria’s face. It was not a conflict of conscience over whether Rob should be whipped. She felt no conflict about that at all, and she would enjoy his whipping whether June did it or she got to do it herself. A man like Rob needed to be whipped, cried out to be whipped. For a reason or just on a whim, it did not matter. No, Maria’s conflict was only over who should administer the whipping: June, or herself. As she deliberated, she looked Rob square in the eye as she slapped the leather whip handle repeatedly into the palm of her left hand. Rob could read Maria’s conflict – he could tell clearly how much she wanted to start whipping him then and there. He was terrified she would do it. Although Maria was small, she was in strong physical condition, as he had seen clearly when she chased him down, tackled him and hogtied him a few minutes ago. With a bullwhip in her hand and with Rob stretched out nude and totally exposed before her, unable to escape her lashes, she could cut him to ribbons in a matter of minutes.

Oddly, as his fear rose so did his sexual arousal. His erection, already pronounced, became even stiffer, with his cock sticking straight up like a pole. The more he trembled and squirmed at the sight of Maria with the whip, the more his boner wobbled, and as his trembling escalated, his chest began to heave, slowly at first and then more quickly. In just a few more moments, Rob was sobbing. “Please, oh please Maria, please don’t whip me!” he pleaded, with tears streaming down his cheeks. “Please…” he beseeched her.

Some women, faced with a cry of desperation from a helpless man, will soften and show him mercy. Some will be moved by his tears and his show of vulnerability. Maria, however, reacted oppositely: she took his behavior as a sign of weakness, and this fueled her desire to dominate and to hurt Rob even more. She pounded the whip harder into her left hand as she felt the sexual excitement growing between her legs as she eyed his erection. It pleased her greatly that Rob was both aroused and terrified by her at the same time. “Please, please…” Rob sobbed, his arms cuffed high above his head and his toes just barely touching the dirt beneath the iron ring.

“Maybe I’ll give him just one lash,” Maria said to herself, partly just to see how it sounded and whether she could allow herself this minor luxury. “June wouldn’t really mind. She might not notice at all, and even if she did, she might think that Rob just fell or got clipped by a branch while working outside.” The moment seemed to last forever as Maria mulled this over and Rob squirmed, twisted, pleaded, and sobbed, begging for mercy.

“I’m fucked,” Rob thought to himself as he saw a look pass over Maria’s face, an unmistakable look of decision and determination. He knew that instant that she had decided to whip him then and there, without waiting for June to return. He noticed that she had stopped pounding the whip handle into her left hand, another sign that she had reached a decision. He stared, through tear-soaked eyes, into Maria’s eyes, trying to read where she would place the first stroke, as if he could turn and somehow soften the blow. Then their eyes met again, his in a last-moment plea for compassion, hers in a blank look of lust, a hungering for domination, for control, for satisfying her need to make this weak man suffer for her with no chance to escape or fight back.

In a moment her whip hand was raised, the lash whistled through the cool, dry afternoon air, and the braided leather tore into Rob’s naked backside, with the leather strips at the end of the whip curling around his back to the sides of his chest, creating diagonal stripes of red running obliquely to the lines of his ribs that stood out in his flesh. Rob watched her arm as it flew forward, and he watched Maria’s hair as if in slow motion as it spun in the opposite direction of her torso, as if to amplify the power of her swing. It took a moment for the lash to register, but when it did, a loud snap sounded and a searing pain shot through Rob, a pain every bit as bad as what he had been fearing. He looked at Maria through his pain, for any sign of emotion – shock, regret, uncertainty, even joy or sexual heat. Instead he saw only shark-like focus, an unblinking, uncompassionate concentration of all her mental faculties on the moment, on her complete and overwhelming control over Rob. He had been whipped by her, soundly, and there was absolutely nothing he could do about that, and nothing he could do to prevent a next lash either.

Maria watched Rob recoil from the blow, and despite her outward lack of response, inside she felt a rush of excitement from seeing the whip do its work on Rob, from seeing his cries of agony, and from realizing that she alone controlled what happened next. That first lash was good. Maybe a second lash, just one, would be okay Maria thought, as a slight smile passed over her lips and her eyes returned to Rob’s erection.

Chapter 9

Maria coiled the braided leather whip in her left hand and eyed Slave Rob from head to toe. She had Rob stretched naked in the doorway of an outbuilding on June Fox’s waterfront property, his wrists high above his head in steel cuffs, attached to an iron ring, and his toes barely touching the ground. A set of parallel welts ran across his back and side from the single, powerful lash she had given him with her whip moments before. Rob continued to cry and beg her not to continue with the whip, but Maria paid no attention to his pleas. It was as though she were in a trance, completely absorbed by her dominance over Rob, her total control of him.

Maria eyed his nude body up and down, picking the place for her next blow to land. “It’s just a second lash,” she said to herself, convincing herself that June Fox would not mind if she punished Rob on her own without waiting for June to return from the afternoon of shopping with her friends. She uncoiled the whip and slightly parted her jean-clad legs. Then she raised her whip arm over her head, making her t-shirt ride up revealing her bare abdomen, with the material of the shirt stretching across her chest and making the line of her breasts appear clearly.

At the moment she was leaning into her motion to whip Rob, out of nowhere, music began to fill the air. It was the jingle of the cell phone in Maria’s jeans ringing. Startled, she took a moment to orient herself before reaching into her pocket to answer it. A prayer of hope flashed through Rob, a chance that this call would spare him. “Hello,” Maria said, still catching her breath. “Hi, Maria, it’s June. I tried the house number but got no answer so I called your cell. I just wanted you to know I’m running a little late with the girls. I should be back in about an hour with Linda. She’s got a place she thinks I will want to buy, an island that’s up for sale, so she wants to show me some maps and pictures and things. Are you doing okay with Rob?”

“Well, Ms. Fox, not really. Rob had a temper tantrum when I was having him do some painting, and, well, I have him ready here for you to punish when you get back.” “What do you mean, ‘have him ready’?” June asked. Maria explained that she had Rob strung up in the doorway out back ready to be whipped. June, more than curious, asked Maria to snap a picture with her cell phone and send it to her, which she did. “Looks like you’ve already taken a swing at him, my dear,” June said to Maria. “Yes, ma’am, I did. He was so bad he deserved it.” “Well, Maria, don’t wait for me. If Rob’s been that bad and you think he deserves to be whipped by you now, just go right ahead. I’ll be back by 3:30. Call me if you need me…”

Maria flipped her cell phone shut, coiled her bullwhip, and smiled. “Well, Slave Rob,” she said, looking into his terrified eyes, “Ms. Fox told me to whip you hard right now and not wait for her to come home with her girlfriend Linda. So I guess it’s time for a full whipping. Are you ready?” she asked with a devilish smirk. Then commenced a lashing that Rob would never forget. “A ‘fucking bitch’, is that what you called me?” she seethed. Maria had full license to punish Rob, and so she pulled out all the stops and whipped him for all she was worth. She had slapped him a couple of times before but had always felt inhibited about going further. Now she felt total freedom, and it was liberating and exhilarating.

Rob dangled helplessly from his cuffs and twisted trying to avoid the worst of the whip. He screamed in pain and cried out begging her to stop, but Maria continued to lash him without mercy. She grew hot whipping him, so overheated that after a few dozen lashes, she stopped, pulled off her t-shirt and slid out of her jeans – she wore no bra – and resumed the whipping wearing only her white panties. Rob had seen her naked before, in June’s bathroom taking a shower, but the sight of her breasts aroused him and, despite the agonizing pain from the whip, his penis grew erect. This offered Maria a new target, which she struck several times, and it also exposed Rob’s balls to her lashings.

By 3:30, Maria was done with him. Rob was alone now at the outbuilding, slumped nearly unconscious and hanging limply in the doorway from his bound wrists. Maria was back in the house, dressed and preparing coffee for June and Linda, who arrived right on time. Linda spread her maps and photographs out on the kitchen table and June, putting on her reading glasses, pored over them, drinking her coffee and nibbling on a cookie Maria had set out. “Where’s Rob?” June asked, noticing his absence. “Have you straightened him out?” she asked, grinning at the double entendre and wondering if Maria would catch it. “Oh, he’s hanging around outside. Want me to go fetch him?” Maria asked. “Not now, there’s not enough time. Linda’s going to drive herself back to her real estate office and then come by on her boat and maybe take me over to this island she thinks I should buy. It looks really good – about five acres, with a well and room to build a house. It only takes about 30 minutes to get there by boat. I’m really excited about it!”

Linda left and drove back into town, leaving June in the kitchen with the brochures and about an hour to kill. She looked through the pictures again, showing them to June, and then she walked out to the outbuilding. There she found Rob, still hanging from his cuffs and looking pretty bad. June ran her hands along his body, feeling the welts on his back, ass, and legs. She undid his wrists, but not his cuffs since she did not have the key, and Rob fell to the dirt in a heap. He was a mess, with welts all over his body. She wanted to clean him up, but she was in her nice clothes and did not want to get them dirty. So she filled a bucket with water from the faucet and tossed it over him. She left him on the ground to dry and walked back into the house, telling Maria to go fetch Rob and put him to bed. Maria went to get Rob a few minutes later. He was still such a mess she led him inside and upstairs to her bathroom, where she put him in the shower stall, climbed in herself after stripping, and scrubbed him clean. When he was dried off, she led him into her bedroom – the guest room she had been staying in lately – and tied him to the bed, face up.

As she was finishing the last knot, binding his ankle to the fourth bedpost, June called up to her, “Linda’s here with her boat. I’ll be back by 7:30. Can you have dinner ready then, including for Linda?” “Sure thing, Ms. Fox!” Maria called back. Maria walked to the window and watched June walk across the grass over to the small dock on the other side of the outbuilding where she had whipped Rob. Still naked from the shower, she rubbed her nipples and felt a sense of excitement while replaying a movie in her head of giving Rob his punishment.

When Maria saw the boat pull off from the dock with June and Linda on board, she turned back toward the bed to which she had Rob tied tightly. She placed her hand on his chest and felt his heartbeat as an exhausted Rob drifted in and out of sleep. She lowered her hand to his abdomen, which she felt tighten at her touch. Then down to his penis, soft now and covered with red welts where the whip had struck. She stroked slowly down his shaft to his balls, which she cupped; and then back up his shaft. Slave Rob moaned softly. Maria repeated the stroking once, and then a second time and a third. Slowly she built to a rhythm, and slowly Rob grew an erection that Maria held firmly in her grip.

Maria loosened her grip and climbed up on the bed over Slave Rob, straddling his chest. Slowly she inched forward on her knees until her cunt was directly over Rob’s face. “Lick,” she commanded. Rob was not about to disobey her; he knew Maria would not hesitate to drag him back outside, string him up, and resume bullwhipping him. So he put out his tongue as far as it would go and began performing cunnilingus on her, pushing his tongue through her black forest softly, at first and then harder.

After she had come twice on Rob’s tongue, she slid down and put Rob’s erection into her cunt. Rob was torn by two desires: to grab Maria and fuck her brains out, and to grab her and strangle her for whipping and torturing him. But he could do neither, strapped tightly to her bed. She was still in total control, dominating him sexually. She rode him long and hard, coming twice more herself before Rob himself came, explosively, writhing on the bed and almost ripping the bedposts from the frame. The bedposts held tight, as did his bindings, and so when Maria rose from the bed to go downstairs to begin dinner, Rob remained panting, tied spread eagled, with cum and Maria’s juices over his abdomen and face.

Maria worked downstairs in the nude, getting dinner started and doing a light clean up of the house while watching the news on tv. Just on time, as she was getting dressed upstairs next to Rob, she heard June and Linda’s boat pulling in. Maria woke Rob up, untied him from her bed, and ordered him to clean himself up in the shower. Then she headed down to make drinks for Linda and June. The two women talked all through dinner about the Island – Linda suggested to June that she name it “Fox Island” after herself, a name that caught June’s fancy. “You’d have total privacy on this island, I can assure you, June,” Linda said. “My goodness, you could do anything you wanted out there and nobody would know!” A smile passed over June’s face as Linda said these words; one passed over Maria’s face as well.

Upstairs Rob was pacing, nude but unbound, wondering if he would be dragged downstairs and humiliated in front of yet another woman, this real estate agent friend of June’s. That didn’t happen this time. Instead Rob heard Linda say, “Goodnight. I’ll see you first thing in the morning. Dress for rain!” Then Linda was out the door and back to her boat, motoring away in the dark back to her home.

Fox Island
Rob Jameson

Don Juan's CFNM Experiences

2005-07-19T12:55:00.000-07:00

Confessions of a "professional dickflasher" ;-)

1) One day this two twin sisters came to see me dancing at the stripclub. I knew them, they are strippers themselves so I saw them dancing many times but I was nervous because they never saw me naked before. That night it was the only time I couldn't get hard on stage, I was intimidated by their presence. Then I went down to the crowd and gave them lapdances and I got hard automatically. Both are really hot blond girls, identical twins, 22 years old with huge boobs. So they started playing with my hard cock and I asked them to make one of my biggest fantasies come real: have two identical twin sisters strocking my dick at the same time, the right hand of one and the left of the other, me in between. Sometimes I still jack off with that image.

2) Las week I had two cousins coming to the male stripclub together, one was just 18, the other 20. They are sitting next to eachother and I lay down on their laps on my back. The younger one is jacking me off, the other is getting her titties sucked. Nice!

3) I once danced for a mother and daughter together too. The mother was a total MILF, the girl was just 19 and she confidentally told me that she used to strip for a couple of months back in Miami. They were traveling together away from dad and decided to have a girlie night going to a male stripclub. Awesome!

4) This super cute black girl who looked like a petite version of Janet Jackson in Control's times came to the stripclub to celebrate her 18th birthday with her gay friend. The guy told me that her secret desire was to blow some dick for her birthday but she was very shy. Later I found out that she was virgin, she only sucked a couple of cocks in her recent past and that was it so she was very curious about the whole thing but extremely shy. So I started talking to her nicely and flirting a lot and when it was my time to go on stage she was there sitting in the front line, I walked down to her and stand up in front of her face with my cock hard pointing to her mouth and told her: this is your chance, it is now or never. And she did it.

5) I was working at the sex-shop on a saturday night and these three mexicans walked in and started flirtign with me. I told them I was also a male stripper, they asked to see how big my dick was and I showed them. They all touched it, none of them had ever had one that big before, they sayed. I gave them my phone number. Next week they call me saying they want to hire me to throw a surprise birthday party for their colombian friend who's very prude. So they took me to a hotel room and they were all already drunk. I took all my sex toys, vibrators, hand-cuffs, lef cuffs, whipped cream... and did the whole show for them. At the end of the night I had them all lined up on their knees comparing their blowjobs technics with my dick. Finally they may me lay down in bed and the four at the same time kissed me all over, massaged me and touched me until I cum. Then three of them left and I got to stay with the cuttest one and fuck her all night. Oh, and they payed me for that!

6) One night I had two sisters coming to the strip-show at the club where I dance everyweekend in San Francisco, CA. One was 19 and confessed was virgin, the other was in her mid twenties. Both were chubby latinas but the oldest one had huge knockers. So I had the young one on her knees jacking me off and she asked me if I could cum, I said that if she continued doing that eventually I would so when I was about to cum I told her and she said: cum all over my sister breasts! I couldn't believe I hear that, but her older sister liked the idea and put her gigatic tits out of her dress, I did a llittle bit of titty fucking -which I usually do with all my customers- and then I cum al over in between her boobs. I asked her if she wanted a towel to clean up the mess, but she said no, just put her dress back in place and went to see the next show. Later that night I heard that the two girls did the same with another dancer but now they asked him to cum on the younger's boobies. Twisted Sisters?

7) Last weekend night a couple of asian swingers came to see tha show. She was a petite chinese girl and the guy looked like a big japanese. She wanted to suck some cock and the guy was willing to pay for it so he first gave me $50 and watched while his girlfriend sucked my dick dry. He was saying stuff like: Isn't she good? So then aonther dancer, a black dude also well endowed went up to the couple and got to do the same and got tipped the same too. Later in the locker rooms we were sharing our experiences within the dancers and I said to the black guy: we should get her between the two of us and make her suck two cocks at the same time. And so we did, it was funny, looked like a Benetton poster ad: an asian chick sucking a white cock and a black cock at the same time. I wish I had a camera. Her boyfriend was so turned on that he payed us $50 more to each of us. All I could say was: I love my job!

8) This happen more than a year ago. I was working nightshift at the sex shop on a saturday night and this Nicaraguan woman, 35 years old, good looking, starts flirting with me, the sex shop clerk. She was with two other friends, a boy and a girl and they wanted to go to the arcade all together to watch porn in one of those booths. So she asked me if I wanted to go with her and I said yes. While watching porn she started commenting on the pornstars penises and their sizes and I said: mine is bigger than that. In fact it was. She said she wanted to see it and I was like: here, in front of your friends? The guy didnt mind so I pul my dick out and it was already hard, she started commenting on it, how nice and big it was, and started strocking a little bit too. I couldn't believe it. She didn't even knos my name, this never ever happened to me before. So far only my girlfriends had seen my dick. This was the first random gilr I showed it to.
After that, my coworker at the sex shop started pimping me out, telling all the horny girls that walk in on a weekend night: hey, there is a guy showing his big dick for tips. He woould get a comission on the tips I made. I would take 10 to 15 girls a night to the arcade and let them see and touch my big dick. Thats when I realized I could do that for money, for real, and I became a male stripper, or as I like to define it: a professional dick flasher.

9) Another of thoose bachelorette party groups of drunk girls walked in the store on a saturday night and one of them, a petite asian in her mid 30's, sugested that they should buy a male g-string thong for the grooms first night. Her friend said: they look gross (which they actually do, I agree) but the first girl said: we should see hoow it looks in somebodys body, and she looked at the sex shop clerk: me. So I came in and said: ok if you buy it I'll model it for you. So I went to the fitting room in the back of the store and asked them all to follow me. Only three of the girls actually came with me to the fitting room, the others, inclouding the bachelorette, were waiting outside. In purpose I left the fitting room door opened because the three girls were waiting outside and I wanted them to see. So I take my pants off and under my underwear I already start to develop a big boner. The asian girl was amazed: is that real? Aren't you wearing one of those penis extensions you sell in the store? So to show them how real it was, I just took my underwear off and got all the way hard. She started taking pictures of my dick and calling all her friends that were outside to come see it. She couldn't believe it. So I put that ugly g string and tell her to bring the bachelorette in the booth so she could get a picture with me, and so she did. Then they left me some tips and left. One of them, the cuttest one, was a middle-eastern woman, she stood all the time in front of the booth, stearing at my cock without pronouncing a single word, but I think she was the one that turned me on the most.

10) Like a month ago a bachelorette party group walked into the male stripclube where I dance on a saturday night. Five of the girls were Indonesians, one a gorgeous Persian and the other one a white american redhead. So they came in just in time for my show and I went one by one giving them all lapdances and making them touch my hard cock (the persian, the cuttest one, was the only one who refused to touch it) so I get to this Inonesian chick and she starts jacking me off like crazy and then she goes and kisses the head of my dick while the redhead, sitteng next to her watches. So I said: wow, so she is the wildest one in the group. And the redhead, who was the last in line waiting fo her turn to play with me says: wait till you get here. And when I do get there, she goes directly to my cock and starts giving me an amazing blowjob. The other six girls watch and scream all excited. So I look back at the Indonesian and say: hey, she actually beated you. And I go back to her and give her an other chance and this time she suck it too. So from then on it's just a battle between the two of them to see who sucks it better, while the other 5 watch. Finally I couldnt resist anymore and I tell the redhead to get it out of her mouth cuz I was about to cum and right there in front of them I did it. At the end of the night I was on my way home and I see the group of girls leaving in a limo, they start flirting with me again and they offer me a ride. So I ended up going out with them to a club where we danced, with my clothes on this time, for a couple of hours more. I could've gone wild with one of those girls but all I wanted was to kiss the Perian girl and she never let me.

Misterstarker's "A new Family comes to Capitol City"

2005-07-06T08:14:00.000-07:00

[This is the first part of Misterstarker's "Diego"-Series. Read it before "First day at North bay High"] Yehu

They stood in the living room of their new home, waiting for the delivery van to bring their furnishings. Suitcases sat on the floor around them, filled with their personal belongings from their past home. The Ramirez family had just arrived in the United Republic, Juan having been transferred there as a representative of his company, to develop further trade between Spain and the U.R. He would be joining the family later, after wrapping up some details back home. Luisa liked the house, and the neighborhood. She was accompanied by her son, Diego, age 16, who would be enrolling in the neighborhood school, North Bay High. His cousin Evita, the same age, would be living with them, and attending the same school.

"Well, then, here we are! Our new home. While we are waiting for the furniture van, I may as well make you aware of a few adjustments you will have to make, socially, to fit in with this country's rules. This will affect you, particularly, Diego. You will not be allowed to wear clothes while we live here. It is illegal for males to have clothes, so you will need to strip off what you are wearing," Luisa informed her incredulous son. The handsome latino teen's jaw dropped in astonishment at what he was hearing.

"What? You can't be serious! An hombre cannot just walk about the streets of a city, naked for all to see!" Diego blurted out in disbelief.

"Actually, that's exactly what you must do. Foreign males taking up residence in this country are subject to the local laws, and males here are not allowed to wear clothes, or even possess them. All clothes you brought with you, and that you are wearing will be surrendered to the authorities here. Your dad will do likewise when he arrives," she told him.

Evita almost doubled over with laughter, at the thought of her handsome male cousin, full of Latin machismo, having to give up his clothes and go naked in public. They had travelled immediately to their new home, directly from the airport, and on a major freeway. Wrapped up in anticipation of their new home, they had not really had the chance to observe the commonness of male nudity, yet. Evita thought the boys on a soccer field they had sped past, appeared to be naked, but it was somewhat far from the road, and thought her travel-tired eyes were playing tricks on her. Now she understood that it was reality.
"I'm going to like it here, I think!" she managed to say, between laughs.

"Oh, I'm sure you will, dear," her Aunt Luisa agreed.

"Did you know about this, before we came here, Mom?" her son questioned. "Could I return home, and stay with uncle Jorje? I really don't want to be naked! Why, can you imagine how embarassing that will be?"

"You cannot return home. Your Dad and I knew of this requirement, and he accepted the transfer here because this is a very good job for him, and a good opportunity for the whole family. He is willing to accept and adjust to this, and expects you to do so, as well, Diego!"

"Why did you not tell me this, before we left Espana, mi Madre!!" he said, gaping in shock.

"Because you would have resisted coming here. Living in another culture will be a beneficial experience for you. You will be embarassed for a while, but it won't kill you. You'll adjust to it, as everyone else here has done. Now that you are here, you have no choice. Go ahead and undress, now, before you are in violation of the laws here."

Diego realized that he had to do it, and really felt trapped. A lump seemed to rise in his throat, and he had difficulty swallowing it. He felt very nervous as he slowly began to unbutton his shirt and drop it on the floor. He slipped out of his shoes, and next came the socks. Luisa told him that he would be able to keep his shoes, but nothing else. That was not much comfort to him, as he slowly unbuttoned his pants, with fumbling, trembling fingers. He emptied the pockets into a small shoulder pouch which his Mom handed to him. Then he blushed as he slid the trousers down to the floor, his brown, hairy legs coming into view. He was left with only a pair of skimpy red cotton briefs, his favorite underwear. He hesitated, with his fingers playing nervously along the waist band, not wanting to give them up. Was this really the last time those familiar, soft, comfortable briefs would cuddle and shield his masculine secrets from the view of others?!! He struggled to grasp the idea as reality.

"Come on, Diego, get it over with!" Evita prodded him. "I have seen your little fat burrito before," she teased.
"Sure, but I was only six, not sixteen!" he scowled at her. Finally, he closed his eyes and hooked his thumbs in the sides of this last flimsy garment and shoved them down from his hips, feeling them slide down his legs and rest on his feet. He gently stepped out of them, opened his eyes, and watched his mother gather the clothes into a bag. He knew he would never wear them again.

Evita peered curiously at his uncircumcised weenie, and said that it was indeed bigger than she remembered. "I told you, that was when I was only SIX! I'm an hombre now, not a little nino. Of course it is bigger!" he said in an annoyed tone. Evita and Luisa glanced at each other and smiled at how sensitive a young man can be about others' perceptions of his endowment. Evita realized that her macho male cousin was going to have some difficult moments as he began to experience having to openly reveal his naked body to the public. She always loved to taunt him, and now she was going to have a genuine "fiesta" of teasing! Knowing that many other girls enjoyed taunting as much as she did, she figured she would have lots of help. Then Luisa sprang another surprise upon them. She reached into her purse, and brought out a what looked like a gold bracelet, and a black leather leash. She explained that it was a cock leash, for helping to control and train males to be submissive. Handing it to Evita, she said, "For the present time, I am putting you in authority over Diego. You will be starting school in a few days, in the same class, so you will be able to help him adjust to the reality of his new status here."

Diego almost toppled over with surprise. "Do you mean that I have to wear a chain around my ...my dick, and she can l..l..lead me around with it?!" he stammered. This was just too much for him, and he sat down, his naked butt resting on the coolness of the hardwood flooring. How helpless he felt! Not a stitch of clothes, and now to be led around on a leash, by his private parts, by his own girl cousin!

"Get up, Diego! I want to try this out on you," Evita said gleefully. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him back to his feet, too overwhelmed to resist her. She slipped the gold chain over his cock and balls, adjusting it's snugness and attaching the leash. Diego winced as the chain caught a few of his dark, curly hairs, causing a pulling, pinching sensation.

"You'll want to shave him there, so it will be a little more tolerable for him,"
his Mom suggested to Evita.
"Tolerable!! What is tolerable about wearing this thing?" Diego protested.

"You'll get used to it, my cousin," Evita said. "I am certainly enjoying it already. Your macho manhood, submissive and captive to womanhood, and to me.
How much fun it is!" She stood beside him and tugged a little on the leash, watching as it made his penis wag about in an exaggerated manner.

"I am going to try this out, and take him for a walk around the block, Aunt Luisa!" Evita announced.
"Very good idea, dear. Start breaking him in right away," she agreed.

Diego gulped at the suggestion. His mind was reeling! Was he really about to be paraded down a public street, completely nude, in broad daylight, helplessly in tow by his intimate parts, by his cousin Evita-- with the full consent of his mother! Yes, he realized it was true!!
He shivered with gooseflesh, even though it was a very warm day, as he was forced to step out the front door, NAKED before anyone who might pass by. He felt foolish and helpless as he obediently walked so nakedly beside his cousin, who was certainly in a perky and jovial mood. She was really getting into her new role as the dominant female. His loss of dignity didn't faze her mood at all. When they passed other girls, who paused to look at this new naked boy in their neighborhood, he just wanted to run and hide. Once, he put his hands over his groin, in a desperate attempt at concealing his masculine parts.
Evita scolded him for that, and said, "You can't spend the rest of your life hiding it! Absolutely everyone is going to see it. I'm enjoying showing you off, my dear handsome boy. I can hardly wait for the first day of school!"

"I think that I can wait, if it means a lot more of this," Diego mumbled.
Evita was aware of his discomfort, and did hope he would somewhat get over it, but not before she had a lot of fun, at his expense! Yes, indeed, she was going to enjoy it here!

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Lady's Paradise Club"

2005-07-02T20:48:00.000-07:00

This is the start of a new series, not related to the United Republic series, which will also be continued from time to time, under the title of The Nude Chronicles.
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
The Interview

The lady at the desk told him that he could go in, now. Clay opened the door and entered the inner room, where an attractive blond woman quickly glanced up and down the length of him, and motioned toward a chair. "Please have a seat," she said.
He sat in the blue armchair angled to face her, with it's back to the door. She handed him an application form, and asked "Have you worked in clubs before?"

"Oh, yes. I have done bar-tending and waitering, and even a little work as a dancer," he began.

"Tell me a little about the dancing. Stripping, you mean? To what extent... what did you wear?" she questioned.

"Yeah, stripping in a club. I filled in for a buddy whose club needed an extra dancer for a few shows. It was sort of tame, I guess...just stripped from a sailor's uniform down to a thong swimsuit."

"You're correct, about the tame part. It has it's following, though. Are you a good dancer? Let's see a little performance." She stood up and stepped over to a stereo system, selecting a particular track from a cd that was popular in many dance clubs. Clay stepped onto the small platform in the corner of the room and began to show her his best moves. She gestured for him to begin a strip, and he began to unbutton the shirt. Revealing a nicely muscular, but not overbuilt chest, she noticed that he had a good tan. Jeans unbuttoned...slowly slipping down past his boxers...down...handsome bronze legs...shoes kicked off..jeans off now, tossed aside. She mentally took notes of his appearance and style, and that his routine could use a little work. Moving more freely about the platform, he now skinned the boxers down, revealing a black bikini-brief. He did a few more moves, ending with a drop to his knees, leaning back with arms flung wide, as the music ended.

"Not too bad. Let's see the rest of you, now," she waved toward the briefs.

"Um, you want these off, too? I haven't done that type of strip before," Clay said with hesitation. "None of the clubs around here allow you to go that far."

"You won't be working in the clubs around here. The patrons of the club I represent expect to see it all, the works! Please remove the briefs," she insisted, with a slight hint of impatience with his modesty. He stood there in a moment of uncertainty. The ad for the job had mentioned that it paid top-dollar. He fingered the waistband, nervously.
The woman had started another piece of music, and stepped up beside him as he was trying to decide what to do. She reminded him of the excellent pay offered, and he decided, "Oh, what the hell!" and yanked the briefs off, tossing them onto his jeans and shirt. He gyrated on the platform as she watched the movements of his bare buns and freely swinging dick. He worked it the best he could, and began to glisten with sweat as he completed the number.

Clay reached for his clothes, a little uncomfortable with standing totally nude in front of this woman. She was a few years older than him. "Not yet...don't dress yet," she said, turning to the desk and picking up a digital camera.
"We will need a few shots of you, for your application file." She took shots of him from the back, side, and full-frontal. Then a close up face photo, and then she surprised him by taking close-ups of his ass and crotch.
"What...why do you need that?" he asked.

"The ladies who own the club will want to review your file, and see just what they are hiring. You won't be considered without these photos. You do want the opportunity, don't you?" she pressed him.

"S...sure! But can you tell me more about this club? The ad didn't give much detail."

"Okay. We are looking to hire dancers, bartenders, waiters, pool attendants and other positions for our club. It is a very expensive and luxurious resort club, which caters exclusively to women. It is called Lady's Paradise, and is located on a private island. We hire only the very handsomest men we can find, and they are paid well, for this type of work. The only catch is....."

Clay was listening to the woman carefully, as she explained the job offer.
"The only catch is...that all male employees on the island work completely nude. Not just dancers, but ALL male employees, all the time. You would work a shift of four days, then three days off. You would remain on the island around the clock on your four day shift, but would have sleep breaks and other breaks. The one thing you will not have, for a full four days at a time, is clothes. There is a locker room at the departure facility for the ferry to the island. You will dis-robe there, leave your clothes in a locker, and board the ferry.
Male clothing is not allowed on the island. Our female clientele are pampered with every luxury, including being served and entertained by a staff of handsome, sexy males who are deprived of any access to clothes."

She explained further, to his already amazed ears, " You cannot conceal yourself in any way while on duty. The women are paying premium resort rates to be pampered by naked, servile males. Your on-duty time is dedicated to providing that atmosphere for them. Inevitably, you will have an erection at times. I assure you that the ladies who visit us will, um, see to it that you do! If you feel embarassed, to them, that makes it all the more delightful, because you are NOT allowed to hide it. They may look at your private parts as much as they wish, and even discuss them openly with you, or each other. You are there to serve the women. We pay you well, and expect our male employees to entertain, delight, and pamper the ladies."

"Um..Uh..wow! It's rather amazing to me, and not quite what I expected," Clay responded, looking astonished at what was expected of him. "Do, uh, do the guys get used to b..being constantly so...exposed?"

"They do, after a while, some quicker than others. It isn't hard work, not harder than at any other resort or club of comparable luxury. The only difference is that if you are male, you are naked. If you are female, you are in the lap of luxury, a queen surrounded by her naked male servants. A woman may, with special arrangements, bring a male escort with her. However, he must also surrender his clothes before boarding the ferry, and maintain a subordinate demeanor to the woman he is with, and be deferential to all women on the island, guests or staff. It is called LADY'S Paradise because the ladies are TOP here!"
"Well, do you think you can handle those conditions?" she queried.

"I'm willing to give it my best shot!" he answered, trying to sound confident.

She smiled. "That will be expected of you!" His words had a double-meaning in her mind, as he would eventually learn.

She made some notes in his file, and watched him dress. "We will call you as soon as we've got an answer, and let you know what position we think you are best qualified for. Thanks for responding."

"Wow," he thought as he walked out,"what kind of adventure am I starting?" Clay wondered if he was really up to such a challenge.

? ... (missing part) ... ?

Margaret Lewis was embarking upon her third visit to the resort, known as Lady's Paradise. She was a feisty, matronly woman in her 60's. On this journey, she was bringing her daughter Ellen, and granddaughter Erica. It was definitely going to be a fun, girls-getaway-holiday for the three of them. Ms Lewis had enjoyed her previous visits so much, she wanted to bring her female offspring along, and watch them bask in the luxury of being waited upon, hand and foot, by a horde of obedient, naked males. She relished those words, as she thought about them: males...obedient...and NAKED! Or was it that males were naked...and OBEDIENT!? Which ever, the combination was a delightful thing to behold, and she wanted to introduce Ellen and Erica to the marvellous island.

"Wow! Mom, you were not kidding when you said it was fabulous! I can hardly believe my own eyes," Ellen was saying. "I've never seen so much naked male flesh in my life! And every one of them is gorgeous. Just look at that guy's butt, honey!" She said this to Erica, who was open-mouthed in astonishment, drinking in the sights before her. Writhing in a cage, just feet from where she sat, was a stunning hunk of naked manhood. Not only a great butt, she thought, but as he turned around, she locked her eyes upon that long, slim tool swaying between his thighs.
"Oooooohh!" the young Erica moaned with ecstasy. This was going to be one great vacation. Surrounded by this kind of delight, 24 hours a day!
"Ha-ha-haah! Your girl is really enjoying herself, already, my dear!" the almost bawdy Margaret cackled to her daughter."I'm so glad you agreed to bring her along. She will get to see a different aspect of men. It can be amazing how eagerly they can work at getting a woman's attention. They become positively outrageous! It's especially fun to observe a new recruit gradually make the transformation from being shy and embarassed to be naked, to eventually flaunting EVERYthing!"
Ellen grinned at her mother. "I remember when you used to show me those magazines, with the pictures of naked men, when I was her age. Those woman-to-woman talks, when you educated me about men, and their delicate little egos. It will be so great to share all that with my own daughter, with you here to help, and the REAL THING, live, naked males scampering around to please our every whim!"
^^^^^^^^^^
The three women had a beautiful suite of rooms, overlooking a sparkling and expansive pool area. Huge picture windows offered a clear view. Ms Lewis pointed out that the glass was mirrored, so no one can see in, so that the drapes can be left open, and still afford privacy to the rooms. "You can sit here and watch the men serving the women all day long, and they won't even know you're watching...of course, it is fun to be out there, openly watching, too!"
As she spoke, two well bronzed blond hunks were passing just outside the window. They stopped to take drink orders from two middle-aged women lounging under the shade of the palms. One woman reached out and gently caressed the bare hip of the young man nearest her. The three women watched as his penis began to lengthen. He turned as the woman directed him, and she rubbed her fingers over his buns, glistening with a blond fuzz of hair. She turned him around again, and the onlookers were greeted by a fully rising rod of masculine pride, aching for the woman's attention. She denied it her immediate favor, running her fingers through his bushy pubic hair instead. By now, his firm erection was blatantly twitching, begging her to pet it. Instead, she shooed him away to fetch the drink order, and the two lounging women rocked with laughter at the effectiveness of her prick-tease of the hapless young stud.

Ellen and Erica giggled at the show they had just seen, commenting on the deliciousness of having such freedom with a man's privates, being able to call the shots like that.
"Oh, my dears, that goes on all day long! All the males here are your playthings, their dicks are on display for your entertainment, not theirs! Make no mistake, they get plenty of opportunities to, um, relieve their pent-up energy, shall we say! And you get to watch it all. But it's fun to get them horny, like you just saw, and then leave them hungry for more! No matter how much that beautiful creature wants to finish what she started, he must hurry back with her order. Here he comes, now!
The three watched, as he returned, her drink on a serving tray, and his still-excited cock bobbing in front of him, giving an amusing display to all. She took the drink, and gave his half-mast flagpole a few toying caresses with her delicate feminine fingers, quickly sending it to a gallant full display again. She again ushered him away, with his cock throbbing with the urgency of it's uncompleted purpose. Around the pool area, forty naked young men, in the prime of masculinity, served to delight the women with similar amusements.
^^^^^^^^^

The three generations of women soon attired themselves for poolside leisure, and chose lounges near the main pool. A hunk with light brown hair, a hairy chest and legs, and a pleasantly furry bottom, was using a net to skim a fallen leaf out of the water. Constant attention to detail at Paradise. The ladies gave some attention to HIS details, as they took their seats. Cliff, who had just come on duty, happened to be serving that area, and he now stood before them, to take any order they might place. Erica grinned with delight, noticing that his penis was hanging just inches from her hand, which rested on the arm of the lounge. She watched with interest, how it jiggled slightly whenever he moved.
"Go ahead, dear. Give it a petting, if you like it," her mom said. With giddy excitement, the attractive blond of 16 reached out and cupped Cliff's cock in her young hand. It's flaccid state interested her, feeling soft and pliable to her touch, very delicate. She slipped her palm under his balls, shivering with delight, knowing that the most sensitive, vulnerable elements of his manliness were not only displayed for her view, but resting in her pretty hand. She squeezed each testicle gently, as he obediently waited for her drink order.
"I'll have a rum and cock...er, I mean coke!"..she managed to say, finally, as she reluctantly released his scrotum. His penis had stirred slightly, but he was used to much more fondling than she had given him.

Cliff returned with their drinks, and Ellen took a turn at examining his goods.
She wet her finger and traced the corona of his penis, circling all the way around, and then toying with the pucker of skin, the frenulum, underneath.He began to stiffen as she wrapped her fingers around his shaft, gently stroking it to an increasing plumpness. She moistened her hand with a little lotion from a tube in her handbag, and increased the vigorousness of her play with his now firm rod. She had played with a man's erection before, of course, but never so openly. She was amazed at how much she enjoyed it, then remembered that her mom and daughter were watching her fondle this man's penis! She hesitated and glanced at them. "Go ahead, dear! Enjoy it -HE obviously is!" cackled Margaret Lewis. "Watch your mom, carefully, darlin'. Don't be shy about these boys and their weenies! This is what these guys are here for. And their dicks are for having fun with, honey!"
Ellen was really giving Cliff's fat cock a workout, now. He stood between her chair and Erica's, and Margaret was now standing behind him, gently masaging his smooth young buns. Erica watched her mom and grandmother excitedly work the gorgeous stud to a the hot brink of orgasmic eruption. She saw him tremble and writhe with pleasure under their experienced hands. He moaned, then gasped, and a ribbon of pearly white cum shot from the end of his swollen member, then another, and another. She was warm with an excited glow, watching this display of male craving for orgasm, and the delight on the faces of the women nearby, who had enjoyed observing.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "The Board Meeting"

2005-07-02T20:42:00.000-07:00

Marie Marchette settled into her chair at the boardroom conference table. She had just been elected Chairwoman of the board of the major delivery company at which she had been an aggressive leader for years. She had been the one who suggested dropping the archaic term of "chairperson", since virtually all leaders were women. The word "chairman" was becoming almost laughable these days. What group of women in business would stand by and be directed by a man, those naked members of society. The very idea of a naked man standing at the head of the room, running the show, was ridiculous.
The last male chair of this board had been such a funny spectacle as he stood naked, speaking to the mostly female board. The meeting broke down in fits of laughter several times. We can't seriously operate with a naked chairman, the women thought, and it had led to a move among the women to replace him. This all occurred shortly after the Enforced Male Nudity Act was passed into law.
Grant Parkerson had founded the company. He now held the position of Attendant at board meetings, and General Office attendant in the corporate office. This mainly consisted of waiter duties such as serving coffee, making photocopies, and other general errands as needed. It was a more fitting job for someone required to be nude.

Grant came into the room and busied himself with making coffee and tidying up a few things, as the women of the board took their places around the table. They began by settling the matter of minor route changes for some of the branch offices. Then they approved the purchase of a building for a new branch that was to open soon.
The final matter for discussion was in regard to policies on employee appearance. Sally introduced the topic. "This company has become the industry leader in many aspects of the business. Our branches are leading the competition in almost every market we serve. One of the selling points is our friendly, smiling service by the hunkiest male drivers we can recruit. Some of our best clients have suggested that we show off our 'assets' better, by requiring the males to be clean-shaven in the pubic area. A proposal to set an official policy is before the board. Please review it, and we will discuss it."

Grant walked around the table, placing a copy of the proposed regulation in front of each woman. One or two of them gave him a little pat on his bare bottom as he passed by. He didn't particularly appreciate it, but knew better than to protest. He had once done the same thing to a female employee, and some of these women knew that. Now that the tables were turned, he had to swallow the same treatment that he once doled out. And often more. He was naked, which offered greater liberties with his body to these women.

"The proposed policy states that all male personnel must comply with a daily inspection of his pubic area by the office manager, or a female supervisor. The man's scrotum must be kept shaven in all cases. The bush of hair above the base of the penis must be shaved in a one inch perimeter around the penis, at minimum. It is preferred that it be completely shaven off, but some of the drivers have wives, who may prefer some hair on their men. We do have to defer to wives, who have more say over their men than we do, but we need a fairly standard rule of uniformity," Sally explained.

"Personally, I would like to immerse them in a depilatory cream from the neck down," offered Rona. She saw Grant wince at that remark, but he said nothing.

"Yes, that would be fun for you, I know," said Anita. "But not all of us want our men totally smooth, like little boys."

"Oh, quit protecting that Danny of yours, Anita. You have a thing for that particular worker, don't you?" Rona shot back, in her bitchiest tone. "Men are all just little boys inside. The bodies grow up, but they don't. They are so fragile in some ways."
"I know that! But I like them to look natural, and so do many of their wives," Anita replied.
"Well, as long as it is the preferences of the wives we are catering to, that is a valid point. But don't forget to consider the preferences of the paying customers, too! That's where our income base lies," Marie interjected, to mediate the budding cat-fight. "Just don't start pandering to the preferences of the males. The grooming of their pubes is a matter of taste for the women who view their penises, and it should not concern any of us what the man himself thinks of having it shaved. No one asked them their opinion when the law stripped them of clothes. We don't expect to get their permission when we put the leash on their dicks. So why would you ask a man whether he wants his crotch shaved. If you don't want hair on him there, you shave it off of him."

At this point, she called Grant over. She stood and gripped him by his penis and led him over to the wet bar, in view of the women. He kept an electric shaver there, for touch-up grooming. Marie disdained facial hair, and made him keep it immaculately shaved clean. She withdrew the shaver, and buzzed off the bush of dark blond hairy curls above his penis. The rest of his crotch was already smooth. "It is as simple as that, ladies!" Marie presented his hairless crotch to the amused women. "If you want your man bald-crotched, shave him!"

Grant was a single man. Marie knew he didn't have a wife to complain about this, or to decide it for him. As her personal attendant in the office, she claimed the power to make that decision about him, and this was her dramatic way of showing the other ladies how she expected them to handle the men under their supervision. "Ladies, if he doesn't have a wife to make the decision on such a matter, make the decision yourself, and enforce it, as I just did. When the hair is gone, its gone. He can't stick it back on. Tell him that's how it is! If you can't decide such a trivial matter as a man's pubic hair, how did you get to this Board of Directors?"

Walking back to her chair, she said, "What I propose as policy is as follows:
For married men, send a notice home recommending the shaving of his crotch. If she agrees, it will be kept shaven. If she objects, you must legally defer to her preference for grooming her man.
For single men, order their compliance with the shaved-crotch policy. If they have objections, do as I just did with Grant, here. College girls often shave their boyfriends according to their own taste, with no problem. Can't you do the same?"

Grant was bending over, his naked rear facing the women, as he cleaned his shaven pubic curlies from the shiny hardwood floor of the conference room. Marie walked back to him, still holding the shaver. She placed a hand firmly on his stooped back, telling him to stay put. She began to shave the darker hairs curling along the cleavage of his buttocks, and around his anus, which winked as he contracted it in nervous embarassment, knowing that the several ladies present were watching. He moved slightly away when he felt a pinch, as a hair got caught and pulled by the shaver.
"Be still!" she scolded him. Finishing the shave, she grabbed a paddle and gave him several stinging smacks to his naked bottom. This left a warm, red glow on the fleshy tenderness of his soft buns. The unexpected shaving and spanking had been a sudden shock, and left him teary-eyed as he turned to face the women.
"Just overgrown boys. A good spanking still comes in handy for them, you see!"

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "At Bayside Park"

2005-07-02T20:40:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Soccer Team visits"

The boys of the visiting Matador soccer team were dumbfounded, numbed with incredulity as they were marched, buck naked, right out of the Herons' locker and shower building at North Bay High. There clothes were stashed away in the lockers, which they had been helplessly marched past, given no chance to retreive so much as a jock strap to cover their bobbing cocks. In fact, their exposed cocks and balls were securely and firmly constrained by the cock chains of the girls of Nort Bay High. It was late afternoon, and the boys were swept with a feeling of incredible exposure as they were led along the streets of the city, heading the few blocks to Bayside Park. They had never felt so naked in all their lives!

The girls had become experts in the use of the leash, delighting in using it to give the penises and testicles of these boys a much exaggerated swinging motion as they marched them along. Though it was a very warm day, these new-to-public-nudity males were shivering with goose flesh from the embarassing experience of walking down a public street, in broad daylight, naked to the world. And knowing that they could do nothing whatsoever about it. They couldn't even hide their wiggling dicks with their hands, since they were cuffed behind their backs!
Ramon and Carlos glanced at each other. As the lead players of their team, they were being marched at the front of the group. The brothers tried to encourage each other; they were used to seeing each other naked- but not in such a public manner. "Hang in there, my brother. This is really embarassing, but we are together, and the team is with us. And this is something normal to the people here," Ramon said.
"I know," Carlos answered,"but it is so weird. I feel so helpless and vulnerable, with my balls in this thing. I know we've skinny-dipped at the beach, and showered with the team, but we have no control over this! I can't believe I'm walking naked in public, a girl leading me by the dick!"

Jaime Sanchez was having an even bigger problem. He was marching in the second row, with a teammate on either side. Just in front of him, Ramon and Carlos were marching, captive to the girls at their sides. The girls controlling he and the boys to either side, were behind them. He had a diredt view of the naked helplessness of the two star players...and their muscular, perfect buttocks, flexing with each stride they made. Jaime had never...NEVER...paid much attention before. He was a macho hombre, like his teammates. But with those two handsome, popular, well-liked jocks naked right in front of his eyes, and almost having to watch their bare bottoms....oh, shit!...he could feel his cock starting to stiffen. Oh, NO! He tried to will it away, but it just seemed to get worse!! Now it stood straight out in front of him, wagging back and forth as he walked. He had to make it go away, before anyone noticed this arousal that he did not want..not here..not NOW! He felt totally drained, as if the bottom had been kicked out from under his dignity, and it all flowed rapidly away. He couldn't stop his growing erection, and soon had a fully hard, towering boner swaying back and forth across his lower belly, like the pendulum of some crazed clock, ticking left and right with each forced step! The minutes seemed like hours to him. Someone was going to give him a hell of a razzing for getting hard, watching the asses of his teammates! Why?!! Why am I sporting a raging hard-on? These are my buddies, and I...I.. am not like.. that! He felt confused, embarassed. The other guys must be so focused on their own efforts to deal with public nakedness, that they haven't noticed my...er..problem!

"Hey, Jose, check out Jaime's boner!" Enrique suddenly said, loud enough for several others to hear.
"What's that all about, dude?" Jose asked, giving him a dirty look. "Didn't you get enough of that, jerking off in the showers, man?!"
Jaime just hung his head, helpless to answer. He couldn't help it, he thought.

They were now entering the park, which they saw was crowded with hundreds of people. Soccer fans from the earlier game had come here for a party afterwards.
"It was so strange to see that team playing in uniforms! Here they come, naked. That's much more like it!" one lady was saying to another.
"Oh, for sure. Males wearing clothes...what a ludicrous sight. I've gotten so used to seeing them all nude, that it seems foolish to waste clothes on...well, on a mere male! Ha-ha ha!" She laughed at the idea of allowing men to wear clothes.
"Sort of like putting clothes on dogs, at a pet show. It's so funny because it is so unnecessary!" the first woman said.
"Right! Exactly! Men in clothes. What would be the point? I remember how shocking it was, at first, when they had to give them up. But we've all gotten so used to seeing them naked...even my prudish old aunt was smiling and enjoying the spectacle within a few days. Even she wouldn't want to go back to the days of clothed men."
"Well, some of the men still think they should be able to cover up. Some are still timid about their exposure."
"That's so cute, when they blush! Like these foreign boys, here. Look how they look like they would run and hide, if only the girls would let go. Praises to the inventor of the man-leash! Keeps them in their place."
"Well, you can see it deflates their egos, and bruises their dignity."
"Did you ever see a male ego that didn't need a little deflating, honey? And as for male dignity! Would you feel any dignity if you were totally naked in public all the time? It's the natural and proper condition for males...nudity, I mean. They do the hard work, they sweat and get dirty. Clothes used to be such a nuisance on them. They should thank us for ridding them of the encumbrance; and they are so pleasantly co-operative, now. Look at the docility of these macho sports jocks, almost immediately upon becoming subject to the leash!"
The boys were paraded around the park, meeting many girls, boys, and faculty of NBH, and families of the local team. Both teams met on a stage, bowing and waving to the crowd, and received awards for their performance in the school's first international exhibition game.
The Matador team noticed how their old pal, Diego, almost basked in the attention, as did his teammate, Nate. Why, they even had semi-erections right there on the stage! Diego was really beginning to fit right in!

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Soccer Team visits"

2005-07-02T20:36:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Dad arrives in Capitol City"

Juan had a big surprise for his son, Diego. After only a few weeks at his new school, and a rapid improvement in his performance on the soccer team, his Dad arranged a special event.

"Son, I have been able to arrange for your old team, from your school in spain, to come here for an international match against the North Bay Herons! The company has agreed to sponsor them on a trip to Capitol City as part of a marketing campaign. You will soon see your old team-mates again," he said.

Diego was elated by the news! He missed his old friends a lot, even though he had found some great new friends since moving to the United Republic. He suddenly had a thought. "How well do you think they will face the idea of playing soccer in the buff, Dad?"

"Actually, they won't have to do that. Since they are on a special arrangement to visit here, they have been temporarily exempted from the nudity regulations. Your team, however, will be required to play nude, just as always."
Another challenge: facing all his old buddies on the field again, with the disadvantage of standing before them without a stitch of clothes.

^^^^^^^^^^^
Game Day, Heron Field

The Matadors were dressed out in their sharp black and red uniforms when Diego walked into the locker room. Ramon Garcia burst out laughing, and so did the entire Matador team. Seeing their old team-mate standing buck naked in front of them was hilariously funny. Not that they hadn't seen him nude before, in the showers and such. But to know that he was permanently and publicly nude, and about to face them on the field, in the buff, before hundreds of spectators...well, how could they not laugh at the idea. Besides, the game would be videotaped, and they would show it to friends back home, later. Ramon's brother, Carlos, was on his videophone, talking to his girlfriend Ana, back home in Spain. He aimed the camera lens at Diego, so Ana could see what he was laughing about, and she giggled while gathering two of her friends to view the sight Carlos was sending her. Diego blushed a deep crimson, but didn't bother to hide his genitals with his hands, as he would have done a few weeks ago. He was getting used to the inescapable exposure.

Ramon gave Diego a big bear hug. "It is fantastic to see you, Amigo! I can't believe you are living naked, even seeing it with my own eyes!"

"Well, you should have seen MY shock, the first day we got here! You lucky jocks managed to keep your clothes. But that will not give you victory on the field, today, my friend!" Diego answered him, managing a smile.

Later, the two teams ran onto the field, Matadors sporting their crisp uniforms, and the Herons clad only in shoes, with a Heron logo across their backs, in body paint, with their numbers stencilled on their shoulders. The Herons had not faced a clothed team of boys in over two years, and the whole scene was a little strange to both sides. But once the game started, the heat of play took their minds off the dichotomy of the scene, a case of "skins vs. shirts" taken to the extreme!
In the end, the lack of uniforms may have been a slight advantage, as they edged out the Matadors in a narrow victory. Diego was especially pleased with the win, since it proved that he was regaining his old confidence and playing his best, despite the unwilling transition to a nude lifestyle, a naked male in a land ruled by privileged, clothed women.
^^^^^^^^^^^

Hitting the showers together, the Herons and Matadors were introduced all around by Diego, who knew everyone there. The naked Spanish boys lathered up alongside the Republic lads, and made jokes and told stories to catch Diego up on events back home.
Suddenly, a stream of girls poured into the locker room, lining up with the wet, naked jocks in full view before them. The visiting team members gaped in surprise, cut off from access to their clothes by the throng of girls. They flung their hands over their exposed cocks, and turned to conceal themselves, but to no avail. The Heron boys would have none of it, crowding their visiting opponents to the fore-front, in clear view of the girls.

Billy said, "It must be time for the Shower Team to perform, hey girls?"

"Absolutely!" called out Lisa, a charming brunette. "And we want a good competition from the visitors!"

"What are you talking about? Get out of here!" Carlos shouted at the girls.

Nate laughed. "They aren't about to leave, until they get what they came for, dude. You're all about to get a cultural experience you won't forget! Girls know they have the upper hand over guys, and they don't hesitate to use it. You won't get out of here without some dramatic loss to your macho dignity."

"Huh? What do you mean, man?" demanded Ramon, incredulous that these girls would so brazenly storm into the shower room while they were all naked!

"What he means is that you hunky studs are going to give another performance, a little different than the one on the field. Our boys hold a wanking competition for our enjoyment, whenever we require it. Today, it will be a competition between the two teams," Amy explained.

"What? What's a wanking competition?" Ramon asked, puzzled at the unfamiliar word.
"It means masturbation. Jacking off. While they watch us... and YOU!" Nate confirmed his fears.
"NO WAY! We're not doing that, in front of you, or these girls!" he protested.
"Oh, but you are. We all are," Nate said, grabbing his soapy dick and starting to massage it to stiffness. Ramon and Carlos gaped in amazement when Diego began to do the same, sprouting wood openly in front of them all.

When they refused to cooperate, the local boys, outnumbering them due to the presence of the B squad, grabbed them, while the girls produced paddles and stung their wet, naked bottoms. The macho guys decided that cooperation was the easier road out of there, and voiced their willingness to yield.
As they faced the girls in submission, the two teams were directed to face off and masturbate. The first team to have a majority of their jocks ejaculate would be the winner. If the Herons win, they get the rest of the day leash-free. If the Matadors win, they get their clothes back; lose, and they learn what life is like for naked boys where girls rule.

With a wave of embarassment sweeping through them, the Matador boys reached for their dicks and began fondling them, hardly beleiving they were doing it, openly, with a crowd of girls cheering them on. And an opposing team of boys jacking off in front of them, as if it were an ordinary thing to do. Ramon and Carlos, being brothers, had seen each other do the deed before. but neither had done it in the presence of anyone else. Now, here they were! They never felt so naked in their lives, shivers went over them as they realized their teammates were standing behind them, watching their bare asses. The opposite team had a full frontal view of them stroking their cocks, and to either side, a whole crowd of fully clothed girls was watching this forced showing of their intimate self-pleasuring act. Ramon marvelled that Nate and Diego seemed to really get into their show, almost writhing in delight as they began to erupt in huge spurts of jizz, moaning unabashedly in orgasmic delight. Soon, they were all shooting their loads on the tiled floor. But the Heron boys had definitely won the shower match! The girls whooped with a victory shout, like cheerleaders for the team. They zeroed in on the visiting boys and looped their manly parts in their leashes, ordered them to rinse off, and marched them to the towels. each boy was toweled dry by two or three eager girls, and led helplessly past the lockers, which held the clothes they so badly wanted to put on. Not a chance. They were marched off, stark naked, to Bayside Park, where a victory celebration was awaiting the Herons, and incredible public exposure for the Matador team.
"Oh, NO!" thought Carlos. The victory party was to be included on the videotape to be shown to the schoolmates back home!

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Dad arrives in Capitol City"

2005-07-02T20:34:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Diego at the Barbecue"

"Diego, your father is coming today, and should be here soon. He just phoned from the airport to let me know to expect him shortly.

Diego looked forward to his Dad's arrival here. He had hoped at first that Dad would do something about this nudity issue, but the reality that this was to be his permanent condition had finally settled into his mind. Hopefully, Dad could help him cope with it better, and maybe help tame Evita's new control-freak attitude.

Soon, he heard the cab stop in front of the house, bringing his Dad from the airport. Looking out his bedroom window, he was surprised to see Juan Ramirez, his handsome father, standing naked in the driveway, paying the cab fare. He ran downstairs to greet his Dad at the front door.

"Diego, my son! Great to see you! How are you getting along in our new home? How is the soccer working out, my son?" Juan inquired.

"Dad!" he said, with excitement. "Welcome home. I didn't expect you to be ARRIVING naked! No suitcases, just one little valise?"

"Well, son, I do have to conform to the laws here, just as you do. I did not bring any clothes except what I wore on the plane, and I surrendered them at the airport. Most of my personal effects came over with you and your mother.By the way, she told me you were having some difficulty adjusting to your lack of clothing. Is it getting better, yet?"

"A little, Dad. I am making new friends, and I did make the soccer team, so it is helping. It still seems just...weird, I guess. Why did you agree to transfer to a country where we would have to be naked, and a second-class citizen because of simply being male?" Diego asked his father.

"Son, this is a very good assignment for me, and it will be good for the family. We can expect to be here for seven years."

"But, Dad! That is the rest of my high school and college years! And I will be 23 years old before I can return home and...and..have some pants to cover my bare ass again!"

Juan chuckled in his deep voice, and said, "There is nothing wrong with your ass, my son! It is as good as anyone else's, and every guy here is just as naked as you, including me! I have no problem with the nudity here. You see, it was on a nude beach, in the south of Spain, that I met your mother. In my younger years, I would go there frequently. After getting busy with career and family, I didn't have much time for it, anymore. I regret not taking you there, so you could have found it easier to handle something like this. No son of mine should have such a big problem with simply being nude. Now that I am here, I will help you deal with it."

"But...but, Dad! That's not the worst. Males are some sort of second-class persons here. ONLY the males are naked, and always subject to the women. They even lead us around with leashes...around our dicks! And they tease us. A girl at school told me she calls it the 'penis penalty,' whatever that means."

"I know what that means," Evita said, entering the room with Diego's leash in her hand. "It means that your silly male genitals, hanging there on the outside of the male body, are vulnerable and virtually defenseless, particularly when you are naked. They are sensitive and delicate, your perfect weakness by which a woman can control you, once your manhood has been harnessed in a cock leash! That is the 'penis penalty.' Woman has become superior over man by making the most of her delicious opportunity to deprive him of clothes and take his manhood captive to her will by leashing his cock. A male with his cock and balls in chains wouldn't dare disobey the woman holding the reins!" She unabashedly slipped it around Diego's privates and snugged the fit, grinning broadly at him. She loved the helpless and obedient demeanor he had when his most intimate parts were under her command.

"She is ruthless with this thing, Dad! Can't you do something about it?"

"No, son! Women have that privilege, and Evita is enjoying her new ascent in status, and your decline. She likes trying out the reins of control, and it is perfectly natural to expect her to do so. Your mother and I trust Evita not to take it too far. She adores you like a brother. You are man enough to take it, and let her indulge in a little fun, among the girls here," his father replied.

Luisa walked into the room and hugged her handsome husband. "We have a little time before dinner, dear. Let's walk around the neighborhood," she suggested.
She withdrew a leash from the drawer of a side table, and snugly placed it around the ample genitalia of her man. He was uncut, like his son. She let her fingers linger on his penis, feeling it grow in response. She wanted to show him off to the other women in the neighborhood, and wanted it to be impressive. The father put his arm around Diego's shoulders, and encouraged him to accept the challenges he was facing. Off they went, the two males in front, with leashes trailing between their bronzed legs and into the delicate feminine hands that now dominated their masculine virility with such expertise.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Diego at the Barbecue"

2005-07-02T20:31:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Diego meets Bart"

Diego, meet my neighbor, Dania, and this is her big sister, Shawna. This is Joe, Shawna's husband. And everyone was introduced all around.

"Diego's family just moved here, and he is having trouble getting used to his required state of nudity," Julie told them. "We're trying to help him, and circulate him as much as possible. Making friends will help him settle into it."

"Absolutely correct!" said Shawna, handing Diego a cold soda. "You must come to grips with it, young man, because I assure you that you'll never own clothes again! Male nudity has become so widely accepted and enjoyed by the women here, that men have no chance of regaining clothing privileges. Polls I have conducted on a national scale show that women now believe the current status of males is the practical and natural order of things, and they intend to keep it so."
"But I don't see why. Surely a lot of guys are embarassed, as I am," Diego said.
"And me!" Tim spoke up. Dania's boyfriend often objected to his helpless state of undress.

Shawna looked them over, casually, before continuing. "Do you feel that you are at a disadvantage because you are naked? Do you feel vulnerable to the eye of every woman, and of a lower status than them, because you have no clothes? Do you stand there, willingly subservient to her, as a woman places her leash around your unshielded manhood, and leads your helpless bare ass around wherever she pleases, totally obedient to the chain that tugs your groin?"

Diego saw the amusement in her eyes as she deliberately phrased the questions in such a manner. He looked at Tim, and glanced around at the others before answering, "Yes. All of that is true."

"Then you have your answer. That is why we do it. And will continue to keep you in your state of nakedness, always." Joe was standing beside Shawna's chair as she spoke, his flaccid penis hanging in full view of everyone, and just inches from his wife's arm. She reached out and cupped his testicles in her hand, liking the weight of them in her palm. She lifted them gently and then let them settle back to their natural position. She put her hand on his buttock and lightly stroked its soft curves. This began to stir a reaction in his dick, and it stiffened slowly, rising to stand out, and then up, as it reached full bloom.
Joe was a reasonably well endowed man, but no one there measured up to Bart's proud member, which Julie had stirred to a full erection also.

Dania fondled Tim's diminutive penis, and remarked that he may not be as big as the competition, but could put on a good show, anyway. She liked picking at him about his small willie.
Evita took Diego's fat, uncircumcised member in her hand. This was the first time she had handled it with the intent of fully arousing him. She had watched him pleasure himself, for the first time, in the soccer team showers, today. Now, she intended to enjoy playing with it directly. His fat shaft began to lengthen, and the head began to ease itself out of the hood of his foreskin.She delighted in watching the way it changed, and in knowing that she was causing this, and in control of him. Diego was blushing, and feeling insecure about having this happen, but stood there docile, allowing her to enjoy showing off his personal anatomy.
Nate and Billy, unaccompanied by girls, knew better than to stand back and avoid attention. When women want a show of erections, every guy had better participate. Nate massaged his prick to throbbing fulness, and indulged himself without reservation, and Billy gripped his cock at the base, slapping it against his belly with a loud smacking sound, distracting Evita momentarily from Diego's hardness. She wanted to go over and help the boy, but this was her first chance to manipulate her handsome cousin to an orgasm, and she couldn't pass it up. Nate came first, followed by Bart. These two were shameless in their display of arousal, and loved to show their stuff. Tim was leaning back in a lounger, and Dania's fingers brought his explosion of jizz raining down all over his chest and belly. She smeared it around even more.

Diego felt the tension in his body reach a peak, and groaned, bucking his hips, noticing the delight of having Evita's free hand pressing against his hairy young bottom, cupping his left buttock's lower curve with her thumb nestling in the cleavage of his ass. He shot a glob of pearly white cum three feet in front of him, followed by two shorter bursts, and a few dribbles. Evita was beaming with delight from causing this orgasmic eruption in her sexy boy cousin.

Thus far, Shawna had held back from bringing Joe to climax. She kept him aroused, though, playing with everything except his raging pole. It was twitching up and down with horny excitement, begging for attention. He knew better than to do it himself. Shawna didn't allow him to play with his dick. She insisted that it was HER toy, not his. He moaned with desire for release, and when all others had finished, and could give their attention to Joe's squirming urge for ejaculation, she curled her fingers around his pulsing shaft and with a few short, gentle moves, had him gushing with splooge and shivering with pleasure, as everyone watched. The women all sat back and sipped their drinks, watching smugly as the males all knelt to clean up the puddles of goo their performance had left on the pool deck. The women grinned at each other, enjoying the display of the rear view of male anatomy, as the men bent forward to clean up the mess. Julie slipped her foot between Bart's legs, her toes lifting his testicles in their shaved pouch. He smiled, knowing how much she was enjoying the view of his unprotected nether regions. He wiggled his butt, just for her amusement, and she chuckled at this amazingly beautiful man.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Diego meets Bart"

2005-07-02T20:29:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Diego joins the Team: Soccer plus!"

After finishing up in the showers, Diego headed home, his cousin Evita walking beside him. He was feeling especially exposed and vulnerable, after being the "star attraction" of a jack-off show in the boys' showers, in front of the whole soccer team and several girls. It was the strangest and wildest experience thus far, in a string of strange experiences that began with the shock of being compelled to give up his clothes in this new home.

Evita was in an excited mood, after witnessing the soccer team in action as the "shower team." She wanted to talk about it, to Diego's discomfort.
"Wow! I never saw anything like that before! It was awesome. Twenty-five hot soccer jocks wanking themselves on command for the girls! And you, cousin, well...of course I knew you did it, but I never got to watch you before! I've wanted to catch you at it, but figured you'd get embarassed and stop."

"And you would be right, there, Evita! It would be bad enough that you KNOW about it, without watching. I couldn't believe it when al the guys started to do it right there in the showers! Back home, if a guy did that, we would have given him hell for it-- maybe throw him out of the room. I couldn't believe myself for doing it, but I felt I had no choice," Diego said.

"Well, you didn't have a choice, but...it did look like you got into it! You really gushed when you finally came! Some of the girls commented on you for that, and they all loved the show," she told him.

"That's probably because it's the first time since I've been here...and I built up a lot to release. Being naked all the time is really a big adjustment. It is really a mixture of embarassment and excitement, it's confusing my feelings,"
he frankly admitted.
He heard the sound of running shoes on the pavement, and his name being called.
"Diego...Diego....wait up, pal!"

He looked back to see Nate and Billy running to catch up. Evita watched their cocks slapping side-to-side, smiling as the boys came to a stop, catching their breath. "We wanted to walk with you, and talk. You left in a hurry, after your shower," Nate said.

"Well, I felt a little odd after...well...you know...doing that so openly," was Diego's reply.
"We figured that!" said Billy. "That's why we thought we'd better talk to you. See, most of us felt just like you do, the first time we had to do that. Wanking your dick, and shooting your jizz openly, with the whole team...it was weird. But the girls absolutely love it! And now, so do we! You'll learn to like it, buddy. We hope you won't drop the team."

"Oh, there's no danger of that," Diego assured them. "Soccer is my favorite sport and I love playing. I'm hoping being on the team will help me get used to the way things are, here."
"Good thinking, man. It will help a lot," agreed Nate. "We want to do whatever we can to help you perform better on the team, and get used to nudity. We heard you were a star of the team at your old school. If you're as good as we heard, you can help us win the tournaments this season."

"So, there's a selfish motive to your help?" Diego inquired. "By the way, Nate, you really seem totally at ease about being naked, and about masturbating."

"There's always a selfish motive, isn't there, dude? And get over the nudity, dude. It's no big deal to be nude. You were naked yesterday, you are naked today, and you WILL BE NAKED tomorrow, next week and next year. In this country, women have gained the power and authority. The circumstances that made male nudity temporarily necessary gave them an advantage, which they were smart enough to not let it get past them. They surprised themselves by how much they liked the situation, and seized the opportunity to make it permanent. Most guys were enormously embarassed, at first. Now, a lot of us are beginning to secretly thank them for it. Personally, I would hate to have to go back to wearing clothes!" Nate exclaimed.
"We didn't call him Naked Nate, for nothing, when we were kids!" Billy added.

"You mean, you wouldn't wear clothes, even if you could?!" asked a surprised Diego.
"They'd have to MAKE ME wear them , now, after I've been free so long," he said.

"My thoughts, exactly!" commented Bart, as he stepped out of Julie's car. The group had reached the street in front of her driveway, just as they drove up.
Julie introduced everyone, and said, "Diego, this is bart, my boyfriend that I told you about."
"Oh, yes, I had hoped to meet you! You're another one that loves this nudity business we're all subjected to," Diego began.
"Subjected to?! Why, it is a delightfully free feeling. They are only making me do what I would prefer, anyway." Bart corrected him.
"But I hear that you even like the cock-leash, the public erections, and the jack-off shows they make guys do."
"Yup! Sure I do. My Mom always said that I didn't know the meaning of shyness. My dick is a body part, normal and proper, just like my foot or elbow. It's as good as yours, or anyone's. Don't you think yours is?" he asked Diego.
"Well, yes. I like my body, and have no problems with that sort of thing. I'm just not used to letting everyone look at it, and critique my privates openly. And being led around by it," he replied.

Julie invited them all out back, to the pool. Shawna and Joe were preparing to barbecue, and welcomed them to join in.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Diego joins the Team: Soccer plus!"

2005-07-02T20:26:00.000-07:00

Continued from "First Day at North Bay High"

After the class schedule for the day had been completed, Diego stayed after school to participate in the soccer team try-outs. He had been one of the star players on his old team, and hoped to do well here. It was something he truly loved to do, and did well; he hoped getting his mind involved in the game would help him handle this mandatory nudity predicament that he was stuck in while his family lived in this new country. He had his doubts.

Walking onto the field, he thought, at least the rest of the team is in the same situation as me. Looking around, he was glad there weren't very many girls there to watch. The girls' soccer try-outs were being conducted on an adjacent field, and many of the girls from North Bay were gathered there. The coach divided the boys into two practice teams, and put them on the field to evaluate their performance. Their soccer shoes were their only attire.

As Diego started running and trying to focus on the game, he had mixed feelings about playing nude. It was cooler this way, on a hot afternoon. No soccer shorts, tee shirt, or jock strap chafing or binding anywhere. But his manhood just flopping about was a distraction to him; he wasn't used to that - he had NEVER done this NAKED before! His divided focus caused him to make a few mistakes he wouldn't normally make, which embarassed him. Crap! I'm a better player than this, he thought. Then he glanced at the stands. Several girls had turned up to watch, after all, and quite a number of soccer moms, as well! Oh, that's splendid -- not only do I get to screw up with a new team, but I get to do it bare-assed naked in front of all their mothers, too! What could he do about it, though? He noticed it didn't bother the other boys very much.

The coach pulled him aside at the end of practice. "Diego, I can see that you are quite a player, with high potential. You made a few goofs out there from lack of focus. Mind letting me in on what's fouling your game?"

"Well, it's just....crap!...I am just not used to playing nude...or even being nude...I feel distracted by it, and self-conscious. The other guys are more used to it. I was a good player on my old team, back home," he answered, half angry at having to stand there naked, and half because he let it get to him so much, when his confidence really counted.
"I can see from your records that you were an excellent player. I'm going to include you on the team line-up, in hopes that you'll adjust soon. All the guys are nude. You WILL get used to it, Diego. It is just new and strange to you. Talk with the other guys. They will help you get through it, because you are part of the team. Hit the showers. I'll see you at the next practice."

Diego hustled off to the showers thankful to make the team! This will help me feel more at home here, to be involved with the team. He was looking forward to a shower to relax his tension over his poor performance--- but, it wouldn't turn out quite that way!

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
Kicking off his soccer shoes, Diego spotted a vacant shower and headed for it. The showers were arranged four to a column, on four columns, in a tiled gang-shower area. One of the guys next to him was Ray, who had been on his practice team. The other two introduced themselves as Billy and Nate. They had been on the opposing team.
Diego turned on the water and let it run over his hot, sweaty torso, and began lathering himself. "You're a pretty good player," Billy was saying. "Is it being on a new team, a new school, that was making you nervous out there?"

"Actually, it's having to play nude, and going nude all the time. I'm not used to it at all. Don't you dudes get embarassed? And distracted, too? I mean, good grief, our dicks are slapping about the whole time! And a lot of your Moms were sitting there watching it all!" Diego replied, as he lathered his chest.

"Don't let it get to you so much, man! That's your only defense. You can't cover up, so try to get used to it. If you let it be such a big deal to you, the girls pick up on that, and they'll give you no mercy!" Ray suggested.

"They'll pick you apart!" Nate chimed in. "You have to learn to enjoy it."

"ENJOY IT?!!" Diego blurted, as he soaped up his penis and balls. "My girl cousin leads me around by my dick, and today, a girl I've barely met smears butter on my bare ass! And just moments ago, I played a soccer game naked, while waving my goods around in front of half the mothers of my teammates! I don't really see the enjoyment yet!"

"Well, you just need more experience, or should I say, more exposure!" Nate said, with a chuckle.
"How could I be more exposed? I'm buck naked in public all day," Diego frowned.
"You'll see, my man, you'll see," Nate laughed.

"Do you enjoy it, hombre?" asked Diego, giving him an odd look.
"Sure, man! I used to swim naked in my pool at home, BEFORE they took the clothes away. I always thought swim trunks were useless."
"Naked Nate, we used to call him," said Ray. "He never had trunks on when we swam at his house, and he even streaked a few times. Right, Nate?"
"More times than you ever saw me, dude," he grinned.

Diego was just beginning to lather his butt, the white foamy suds running down into the hairy cleavage. At that moment, several girls rounded the corner, marching through the open doorway to the boys' shower room as if they owned the place.
Amy was leading the way. "Oooh, look! Sixteen soapy dorks, soaping their dicks and asses! And more sweaty soccer jocks waiting in line. Work it up, boys! We're here for the show!" Among the group of girls, Diego spotted his cousin Evita. She grinned at him, watching him as he worked the white lather over his lovely brown body. She had always adored her cousin's handsome physique, but now that he was stripped of his privacy, like every other male in this land of bold women, she loved to ogle him and rub it in. She had always loved teasing and taunting him.
Amy spoke up, "Since Evita is new here, we wanted to make sure she saw her first performance of the 'Shower Show' right away. Get to it, boys!"

"What's she talking about?" Diego asked, with a nervous shiver.

"We have to jerk off for them," Ray informed him.

"We....WHAT?...no, you can't be serious! A guy doesn't do that for others to see! Not for a crowd of girls...and with all his amigos, too! It is too much!"

"Come on, our new hottie! You're the star of the show, today," Amy called out, looking right at Diego. Evita walked toward him, leash in hand, grinning broadly. Nate reached over and cut Diego's shower off, and grabbed his arms so he couldn't resist as Evita slipped the leash around his dripping wet cock. She led him to the forefront of the shower area, so all had a fine view. In a row, the other boys lined up behind him, each slowly beginning to play with his own dick, openly, as the girls watched. Was this what he was expected to do...to put on a humiliating performance of his most private indulgence, with even his own cousin looking?
"Come on, Diego! I know you do it. I have heard you making noises in the night many times! Now I get to watch your private pleasures," she prodded him.

With a helpless feeling, Diego looked down at his penis as he curled his fingers around it. Slowly, he pulled at it, sliding back and forth, and rubbing with a slight curling motion over the crown. It began to enlarge and twitch upward a little. He slipped his hand down and stroked at his balls. Looking around, he saw that all the other boys were working up raging boners. He could hardly believe that he was masturbating himself for the viewing pleasure of his female classmates, while the entire soccer team formed a sort of soapy wet male revue, jacking themselves without shame. He was the star of the show, with the females intently watching him full-frontal, and his male teammates watching from behind. He glanced back at Nate and Billy. Their eyes were on him, and they nodded encouragingly at him to continue. Did they have no shame at all, to jack off openly for these fully clothed girls, and to watch him perform the act? Confused emotions gripped him; it was embarassing, yet strangely exciting at the same instant! Gooseflesh sensations rippled over his bare bottom, knowing that all the guys were watching him from the rear, and all the girls were intently watching his stiff cock, in front. He reddened with embarassment, and then felt that wonderfully tingly sensation begin to build up in his groin.

He began to gyrate his hips back and forth as the sensation took control. there was no stopping, now. He didn't think he could stop if every woman on earth was there, eagerly observing him. He began a breathy sort of moan as the orgasmic delight began to reach its fullness, and with a sudden gasp, he began to shoot a ribbon of pearly jizz into the air, splattering the tiled floor in front of him and the girls, who whooped with delight. Three more jets erupted from the rosy pink mushroom of his cock-head. Evita was kneeling beside him, her face a mere foot from his throbbing rod, watching his hand massage it into this ecstatic shower of splooge. The look on her face was priceless! She had never witnessed a guy's private self-pleasuring before, and she LOVED it! She would see it again, she was sure. Had not her Aunt Luisa placed her in authority over her stunningly gorgeous hunk of a cousin? Could she not always get her way with her favorite cousin? She could now have this display from him, too!

As it fully settled into his reeling mind, what a display of private passion he had just given before a dozen girls and more than twenty-five male teammates, a red bloom of blushing embarassment swept over him, but mixed with pleasure that all had enjoyed his display, and his fine Spanish body. He thought he was beginning to see a little of why the other guys had gotten used to the lack of clothes.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "First Day at North Bay High"

2005-07-02T20:21:00.000-07:00

Continued from "A New Family Comes To Capitol Hill"

Diego Ramirez stirred in his sleep, and then woke as the music of the clock-radio began to penetrate into his awareness. He felt that something wasn't quite right. What is it....what...? Then, as he became more fully alert, he realized that it was his nudity beneath the sheet...he wasn't used to it at all.
A sharp knock at the door. "Get up, Diego! First day of school!"

Oh, crap! He had almost forgotten...and wished he could forget. Not that he hated school, but he really wasn't looking forward to THIS! He had only been in this strange new country, with it's peculiar rules for three days, and most of that spent embarassingly naked. Luckily, after that initial public walk in the nude, thanks to dear cousin Evita, he had been able to spend much of the time "lying low" in his room, setting up his furniture and sorting out his personal belongings. That would have actually taken more time, if he still owned any clothes to sort out. But now, that moment had finally come, when he would have to walk those few blocks to school, a new and unfamiliar school, and do it completely NAKED!! How could he face it? How could this really be happening to him? He was Diego Ramirez, popular and respected in his former school, good looking macho Latin soccer jock, and a good student at the books.
Now he was about to walk into a school full of strangers, without a stitch to wear!
Diego dragged out of bed, and into the shower. As he soaped himself, he noticed a different sensation, and remembered that most of his groin area was now shaved, to make the cock leash he had to wear ride a little more comfortably. Evita really enjoyed doing that, he thought. She's an amazing girl, that cousin of his. Full of surprises, but a great girl...a great cousin, and probably his BEST friend, in spite of how many he had back home. If he had to go through this, at least it was her, in spite of her teasing.
He toweled off, and cast the damp towel in a basket, wishing he could at least wear that wrapped around himself. He paused with his hand on the doorknob, thenopened it and walked to the kitchen, soccer shoes in hand.
Luisa smiled at her handsome son. "Good morning, son. I see you are planning to join the soccer tryouts at school. You shouldn't have any trouble making the team. You were one of the best players last year, back home."

"Si, mi madre, I think the futbol games will help me cope with all this a little better." At least he hoped so. He ate his breakfast quietly, waiting for Evita to get ready. It would take her longer, because SHE was putting on clothes. She'll make the most of this, he knew. At least Mom is cool about it, acting no different than if he had been fully clothed in his school uniform, as he was used to.
Evita bounced happily into the room. "Are you ready?" she asked. NO..NO..he thought.. not ready to walk to school bare assed, with his naked cock flapping about for everyone to look at, with a chain around it, led by a girl...No, he wasn't ready. But he didn't say so. He knew it was inevitable, so he stood up and turned to face her. She gently lifted his hairless ballsack and dick, and slipped the gold chain around them, liking the way it looked against his brown skin and the black curls she had left him, just above his penis. She held it for a moment, enjoying the fact that she could touch him there. Then she took the leash and led him out the door.

Approaching the school, Diego could see that all the boys were really naked, and many of them, like himself, were being led on leashes. A few of them even had BONERS! Right out in public! Oh, crap! I hope that doesn't happen to me...not HERE! He really began to get butterflies, now, as he began to reach the crowd of teens entering the school. >>

Evita was introducing herself to someone. "Nice to meet you, Evita! I'm Julie. Is this hunk your boyfriend?" the girl was saying.
"No, this is my cousin, Diego. And yes, he is a hunk!" Diego's eyes got big; he didn't know Evita thought that of him. It made him feel a little better to see that she appreciated him. "Is your boyfriend here, Julie?" she asked.

"No, my boyfriend, Bart is a student at the University, but you'll get to meet him. Are you new in town, I haven't seen you before?"

"Yes. We just moved here from Spain. Diego is having trouble adjusting to this nudity thing you do here, but, frankly, I love it!"

"Actually, a lot of guys are still adjusting to it. Some are having a harder time than others. Wait till you meet Bart...it's like he was born for this... he doesn't have any problem at all. Maybe he could help you, Diego!"

Diego hoped someone, or something would help soften the shock, but he was doubtful.

Diego and Evita would share some of the same classes at North Bay High, since they were the same age, and as international transfer students, needed the same courses to catch up and transition into the curriculum at NBH.
The first event was meeting his home room class and teacher. This was another nervous incident for Diego, even though all the other guys in the room were just as nude as he. Diego was the new kid, and he was standing in front of the room, facing the whole class. At least the leash was off during class periods, but he was still buck naked in front of forty-three teens and one adult female teacher. He could feel the skin of his scrotum crawling and shrinking as his testicles drew up close to his groin, a reaction to his uncomfortable exposure.
The teacher asked him to tell the class a little about himself.

"Well, my name is Diego Ramirez, and I am sixteen. I come from Espana...oh, sorry, Spain! My family moved here just a few days ago. My father's company sent him here to represent them. We will be living here for the next few years. This is my cousin, Evita, who will be living with us. I...well, I am having a hard time adjusting to some of your customs here, so please bear with me for a while."

One of the girls called out, "All of the other GUYS will BARE with you, Diego, and we girls are glad to see you BARE it all so nicely!"

"All right, Amy, that will do! You should make Diego feel welcome here," said Ms Coffey, suppressing a smile. She didn't mind the girls having their fun with the boys, but she needed to maintain order in the classroom.

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
After morning classes were completed, Diego met Evita by her locker. It was in a section of the main hallway, just opposite the boys' washroom and showers. He noted that from this angle, anyone could look through the wide doorway, which had no doors, and see the gang showers plainly. He realized, if someone was showering there, they'd be plainly visible. He mentioned it to Evita.

"So what? You are naked out here, and everywhere else, so why would that matter? Besides, I was told that the boys' washroom is actually co-ed. Girls can go right in there anytime. In fact, they do!" She was putting his cock-leash on as she talked. "The only reason the toilets have doors is because the girls use them if the girls' washroom is too crowded. It isn't for YOUR privacy."
"By the way, Evita, I need to take a pee," Diego said, feeling like a child asking permission. She walked him into the washroom, and selected a vacant urinal. "Do you have to stand here and watch?" he asked her.

"NO, I don't have to, but I'm going to anyway. The other girls are watching their boyfriends, and I want to watch too!" She was admiring the buns on the guy to the right of Diego -- very fine, she thought! She leaned around the boy to get a look at his tools. He smiled at her as he finished, and introduced himself as James. "Hey, nice to meet you. I'm afraid my cousin Diego has a case of 'stage fright' about peeing with girls in here," she told him.

"Gotta get used to it, dude! Girls are in here all the time. If she's got the leash on ya, she's gonna be right there at your elbow. Just loosen up, man, it isn't really so bad. Some of the dudes here are startin' to like the way things are, and we were just as nervous as you, not that long ago," James assured him.

Evita went into a nearby stall, hanging Diego's leash on the outer handle of the door. When she finished, and they washed up, she strolled him past the showers to check out the set-up. A large, open, tiled area. Four square poles, tiled in blue and white (the school colors of the North Bay Herons), with four shower heads per pole. "This accommodates 16 boys, showering at once. What fun that must be to watch!" Evita said, playfully.
"I think it's crap that we don't even get to shower in private," he grumbled.
And off they went to get lunch in the cafeteria.

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
Evita led Diego as they took a place in line. They made their lunch selections and looked for someone they knew, to sit with for lunch. Julie waved across the room, and they headed that direction.
As they passed the third table, a hand reached out. Diego felt a cold, gooey substance against his bare buttocks, and stopped suddenly in his tracks. Evita didn't notice at first and was still moving forward. "OUCH!" Diego cried out as the tightening chain dug into his groin. Evita looked back to see what the trouble was. Amy was laughing hard! "I didn't mean to get your nuts cracked! I just wanted to see how good those brown buns looked all buttered up!" He reached back and tried to wipe off the butter she had smeared across his ass. A boy who introduced himself as Jack came over with napkins and helped Diego clean up.
"That's Jack-off, the sophmore class fag. Eager to wipe your butt," said Amy.

"That's not true at all, Amy!" James spoke up in Jack's defense. "Jack's a nice guy who's comfortable with himself, his body, and his friends. He has never done anything to bother any of us. All the guys in our gym class have gotten closer and have a great cameraderie as a result of this nudity requirement, and the teasing of bitchy girls like you! Sort of a 'we are in the same boat, so let's pull together' buddy mentality. Quit picking on everyone!"

Diego understood. He felt sympathy for Jack, and noticed he wasn't fazed too badly by Amy's smart mouth. He figured he could get used to this situation better if he made some good friends among the guys who were the most comfortable with the naked status-quo. Maybe he needed to meet this Bart that Julie was talking about.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Walking the Boys around"

2005-07-02T20:12:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Joe's Trouble"

As Marie left, Shawna turned to Dania and Julie. "Well, I think we should put her advice into practice, right now! Let's get these guys leashed up and take them out. Sis, I know you keep Tim on the leash quite a bit around the University campus, but that is mainly a student environment, among others of your age group. He could probably use more experience at being led about on the end of your leash in a broader public setting. Marie can come across as quite the bitch, sometimes, but you have to give her credit-- she knows how to keep her males in their place! She turned that office around with her enforcement of policy, and made it number one in her company. Even the male who established the corporation now answers to a board of women, who leveraged him out of control. He is now serving coffee at their executive board meetings, and his servility in the nude is a reminder to them of how far they have climbed. Marie is a leader on that board!"

Shawna reached for her purse, and pulled out the leash she used for Joe, and he stood before her to receive it. She used a leather leash and a silver chain to loop around his parts. She realized that she didn't use it as frequently as she should, and resolved to do it more often. Joe obviously needed the training, after his conduct today.
Dania used a black leather strap and leash to keep Tim's masculinity under her control. She slipped it into place now, as they prepared to parade the guys around the neighborhood. Tim's outburst, and questioning of the status quo of male nudity indicated to her that she needed to be more strict with him. "Tim, you are just going to have to remember your place! You are only a male! You really shocked us all by questioning the authority of such a succesful woman as Marie Marchette, and you deserved the response you got!"

Julie produced a gold chain and summoned Brad to her. He had wisely kept out of the scene that occurred earlier. He could tell that Marie was a force to be reckoned with, if you chose to cross her. Tim had indeed asked for it, and got it. Brad quite openly enjoyed nudity, and felt freed of useless encumbrances by the banning of clothes. Julie slipped three fingers behind his balls, lifting them forward, and her thumb held his penis against them. She slipped the gold chain around the base of his penis and scrotum, cinched it snugly but not too tight, and let his balls flop back into their normal dangling position. His manhood was now encircled in her chain, and she attached a leash to the chain, enjoying the feeling of control that she held over his most intimate parts. It was great, she thought, to literally lead a gorgeous, naked college man around by the balls!
As they were about to go, Shawna's son, Joey came running in with his pal, Scott. The two young teens had been shooting hoops on the basketball goal in Scott's family driveway on the next block, and came over for a cooling swim.
Shawna informed him that he and Scott should take a quick dip, and get ready to join them for their walk-about. She took two leashes from a drawer in the wet-bar and waited for them to towel off. She tossed them the chains and ordered them to leash themselves while she phoned her friend Sally, down the street. "Send young Caroline over. I've got two boys that need to be walked for some humility training, and she can get some experience in controlling males."

As the ladies directed the men and boys, they walked out the gate and out to the street, males in front, and ladies walking behind them. The leashes were attached at the back of their balls, so as to run the lead between their thighs. The women could control them from behind, while enjoying the view of strong, handsome masculine buns obediently marching to their command. As they reached the street, Caroline came bounding up to meet them. The vivacious ten-year-old was excited to get her first opportunity to lead boys on a leash, and she was going to control TWO of them, at that!
"Thank you, Ms Pitts!" she said to Shawna. "Thanks for inviting me along!"

"You're welcome, dear. You need to start learning how to manage boys, so take up those leashes, and lead Joey and Scott from behind, as we are doing. Go ahead and notice how the chain snugly holds his male parts captive. Tugging on the leash, along with your verbal commands, teaches him to obey you and go where you tell him to go. You will see how the boys will learn to respond obediently to you. Nature placed their delicate, sensitive genitalia on the outside of the body, where its' vulnerability gives you an advantage which you must learn how to use. Our beloved President Powers and the Women's Empowerment Party accomplished the wonderful task of ridding all males of any covering so that their strong bodies could be made submissive to us, and the leash harnesses their will. They can still show resistance at times, so you must know how to remind them of their inferior status by reminding them of how silly and how stripped of dignity they look to you, as they walk along naked, their dicks and balls dangling and bobbing about."

Caroline took up the leashes and gave a tug. "Get going, you guys! I want to show you off to my friends." Joey and Scott blushed, beet red! They had not been subjected to the dominance of one younger than them, before. They were used to taking orders from their Moms, and the teachers and coaches at school, but a ten-year-old! Why, they were almost fourteen! When the other boys saw them like this, they would really be humiliated.
"MOM! Please let Aunt Dania lead us, not Caroline! This is embarassing!" pleaded Joey.

"Well, son, that is part of the lesson. You won't always get to choose which women will be accompanying you, just as you can't control who looks at your naked body. It will be good for you to get used to it," Shawna replied.

Scott said, "Joey, it seems we are more exposed all the time. Did you see the new gym and bath area at school? They're remodelling it over the summer, and there are no shower stalls any more. We will be showering in a big open area with four showers per pole. You know how the girls are always walking into the boys' bathroom! Now you can't even shower privately-- they can stand right there and watch us, and THEY WILL! You KNOW they will! That mean Janet McLarey sure will, she's always pestering boys!"

They strolled around the block, and encountered little old Ms Gifford, out weeding her dahlia bed by the front walk. She paused to watch them pass by, and chuckled at the sight of all that naked masculinity being paraded around. She knew the young men felt awkward in their situation, but couldn't do anything about it. That's what makes it so delicious for the girls to rub it in, she reflected. "I wish we had the nerve to do that years ago, my dears!" she called out as the helplessly harnessed dicks wagged past, in plain view, eye level to her as she knelt over her flowers.

As they entered the little park by the lake, at the end of the street, Caroline's schoolgirl friends spotted her.
"Hey, look! It's Caroline, and she's leading two older boys by their dick leash! Way to go, girl!" one of them shouted, and all the girls shrieked with delighted laughter. Caroline made the boys play girlie games with her friends, who enjoyed having two big boys obey them, having to obediently do things that boys detest. Once, Joey balked at some silly thing the girls wanted him to do, and Caroline used the leash strap to deliver a few stinging swats to his bare bottom. She saw quickly the advantage that she held over this naked boy. Not only was she able to control him by his own balls, which she held captive; not only could she make fun of his dick in front of all the girls, especially if it began to stiffen; but his cute young naked bottom was totally defenseless against being spanked if he didn't do as she told him. How sweet to be in command of them, in front of all her friends!

While Caroline was enjoying her first taste of boy-control, the women walked their men down the lake and met some friends of their own. Dania recognized Susan from one of her classes at CCU, and went over to talk.

Susan smiled and said, "Hello, Dania! I see you are teaching Tim the 'swing' of things," glancing at his cock as she spoke.

"Oh, very funny, Susan!" retorted Tim, sarcastically. His mouth was about to get him in trouble for the second time in one afternoon.

"You also need to teach him who is in control, Dania. Evidently that chain around his brains - er, balls - isn't enough to get the point across," Susan shot back, with a cool look.

"I know, Susan. Tim's a little stubborn, and hasn't totally adjusted to the reality of his status. More than two years of total nudity, and some guys don't know their place. I'm increasing his leash time to reinforce the lesson."

Tim put his foot further into his mouth. "Yeah, well, I hate being naked all the time! This business stinks. You girls shave our privates, or dye our crotch hair in wild colors that make us look ridiculous, parade us around with our balls on a chain, and play with our dorks as you please. You never ask us if we care!"

Bart grinned at Julie, but said nothing. They both knew what was coming.

Susan took a step toward Tim, reached out and grabbed his dick firmly. He winced a bit, but remained defiant.
"Listen, prick! I don't CARE that you are embarassed about being naked. In fact, in your case, I'm glad it gets to you! I have always thought you are a bit of a jerk, and don't know why Dania puts up with you, unless she likes the challenge of a hard case like you. And for your information, you don't have any 'privates', as you call them. If you haven't noticed by now, they happen to be very public, not private. If they were 'privates' you could keep them to yourself, as we girls can. WE have privates. Boys don't. When your clothing rights were abolished, your privacy went with them. Girls love it that we can evaluate your assets before going out with you, not just by looking, but we can grab it and examine you in detail. No male can circulate a false reputation of being well hung. Bart, here, is obviously very nicely endowed, as we can all freely see and enjoy. And you, Timmy boy, are not! Which is probably part of the reason you resent your exposure so much. Bart's got the hang of the new order, and you could learn a lot from him. He makes no effort to hide anything- he freely, openly shows it to anyone, and is completely obedient to the girl who is leading him. He totally understands her feminine privileges over males, and enjoys the attention he gets. Yes, we shave you, spank you, dye your pubes
ridiculous colors to make your nudity more embarassing to you and more festive and humorous to us. Yes, we play with your dicks and get you stiff in public, and walk away- leaving you in that funny predicament, to the amusement of every female around. We love it, particularly when it is a prick like you!"

Susan released his small dick, and stepped back. Julie and Shawna looked at him, wondering if he was dumb enough to invite more trouble for himself. Tim decided it was better to keep his mouth shut, for once.

A few other girls from the University had gathered by the time Susan was finished upbraiding Tim. Some of them had their naked male friends in tow, all wearing the leash, and most of them sporting a good erection. Julie decided she wanted Bart's manhood to show off for the girls, so she began to toy with it, running a moistened finger along the shaft, circling the corona playfully, and gently holding some loose skin of the frenulum between her thumb and finger, swinging his cock-head around in the palm of her hand. Bart's eager and shameless penis quickly responded to her attentions and was standing at full display, twitching excitedly. "Watch it dance, all by itself!" she laughed,delighted at his open display of arousal.

Dania and Shawna admired Bart's horny display, and his near-total comfort about it. He only showed a slight blush, and was grinning proudly in spite of it. the two sisters went to work on the cocks of their own men, soon bringing them each to their full potential size, though admittedly not measuring up to Bart. The women all noted and commented on this, causing mirth to the females, and chagrin to all the males, except Bart, who revelled in their attention to his endowment. The women then paraded their still erect males down the main promenade of the park, in open view of the many people who were out enjoying the nice summer evening. Many women smiled and nodded at the girls for showing off the goods of their men, and many men squirmed a little, realizing how helpless they were to escape this sort of embarassment.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Joe's Trouble"

2005-07-02T20:08:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Julie's Date with Bart"

"What's the problem?" Shawna asked, raising one eyebrow as her husband, Joe walked into the pool area, accompanied by his boss, Marie. Joe works as a delivery driver for a major courier service in Capitol City, and Marie is the owner/manager of the local office.

"Well, Shawna, a little problem developed today in regard to Joe's work performance. You know that we have developed a reputation for having the hunkiest deliverymen of any courier in the city, and Joe is one of our most delicious looking studs."

Shawna nodded in agreement with Marie's compliment of Joe. She always thought he was quite a prize, and proud of his handsome body. "Yes, you are highly rated for the appearance, and quality of service, presented by your drivers. So what sort of problem are you referring to?"

"Well, it is a requirement of them that when delivering a parcel, they cannot use it, or their clip-board, or anything else, to obstruct the view of their bodies, intentionally, from any client. Many business-women contract their shipping with us specifically because, in addition to prompt and courteous service, we have the best looking men and expect them to keep in good shape and offer a delightful, full view. We had a complaint today, from a very good client, that Joe violated that rule, and when she specifically requested that he move the clip-board out of the way, well...he flatly refused, and left!" Marie said, "This is totally unacceptable behavior. I don't know what got into him ... he KNOWS the rules!"

Shawna looked sternly at Joe. "What is it -- why did you act that way, Joe?"

"It's just been a tough day, that's all. Heavy traffic everywhere, and an unusually demanding workload, today. And then that particular client! She is always ogling me, and putting her hand on my bum when I'm lifting a heavy box. I just didn't want to deal with it today, with her!" Joe answered.

Marie had a concerned look. "Shawna, my local office has become the leader in the whole franchise, nationally, for giving customer satisfaction. I can't afford to have that record start slipping because one of my drivers gets an attitude. I know the guys can get a little tense about being on display all the time, but men have been under compulsory nudity regulations for long enough that they should be able to get on with things better than this."

"You're right, Marie, and I'm glad you brought him here so we could deal with it openly and properly. Perhaps I've been too lax about keeping Joe properly disciplined," Shawna opined.

"Just what I was thinking. You need to take action, because I would really hate to dismiss him if it continues. Men must get accustomed to the fact that they are kept naked for good reasons. Sure, it started out because of that shortage of materials for clothing a few years back. But even though those problems have been solved, it is just more practical to maintain their permanent nude status."

Tim decided to speak up. "Just why is that, ma'am? Why is it still legally dictated that all males have to be nude ... don't you care that we get embarassed about it?"

"NO! Frankly, young man, I personally don't care if you or any other male creature gets embarassed because you are naked! And I'll tell you why women are keeping you naked, even though there is now plenty of cloth to clothe you.
One...there's that much more clothing available for women, and you know how we like to have a very plentiful choice in our wardrobes, and our shopping. Two...we don't have to spend all that money clothing you, and it is needless since we've all gotten quite used to seeing naked males. Three...it is more entertaining to have you males walking around naked, and knowing that YOU know you can't do a thing about it! And fourthly, but most importantly, it is a constant reminder to us and to you, that WE are in charge, not males. The public nudity of males has opened the way to a luxurious world of females rising to more and more power jobs. The government is all female, the upper management of most of the business world is rapidly becoming woman's domain, and men are in the more servile jobs, where they belong. President Powers has made it clear that the ownership and wearing of clothing must remain a feminine privilege, and permanently forbidden to the male gender. If you feel a loss of dignity because you are deprived of clothing, fine with me, if it keeps you submissive. If your male dignity all disappeared with your clothes, maybe you didn't have much to begin with!"

Tim looked cowed by the upbraiding he got from Marie, and she was satisfied that she had done him a favor. He is going to be naked, and had better learn to get over it, she thought.
Turning back to Shawna, she said "I think you ladies need to help these fellows get more exposure. They shouldn't spend the afternoon in the relative privacy of a backyard patio. Get some leashes on those guys, and walk them around the neighborhood, or somewhere else that is public. The cock-leash is a fantastic tool for educating a male about his proper place. It gives you superb control over him. The delicate parts of a male are naturally vulnerable, especially when he is naked, his balls encircled with a leather strap, and the other end of the chain is in your hand. Perfectly bends his strength and energy to your will. But first, Joe and this young male under your sister's leash need to be given a good spanking."

Dania told Julie where the paddles were kept, and she went off to get them. When she had returned, Joe and tim had been turned across the countertop of the wet bar on the patio. Their hands were tied down on one side of the bar, and their feet on the other. Their defenseless bare buttocks were positioned just right for a proper spanking. Marie explained that firm spanking of the male bottom is a necessary part of obedience training. "The adult male may be big on the outside, but he is usually just a little boy on the inside, and not far from a whining cry-baby, in many cases. Their asses may be firm and muscular, but there is still a soft vulnerability about it that responds well to the sharp sting of a paddle, just as much as it did when he was a young boy. The woman who is experienced in spanking can usually bring the manliest stud to tears."
She directed Shawna and Dania as they applied several whacks to Joe and Tim's tender nether regions, rendered so helpless by their position. The bare male bottoms jiggled after each loud whack landed, and reddened quickly after a few well-aimed smacks had been delivered. Tim was crying out in pain and promising obedience, tears streaming down his face. Joe took it with more resolve, but ended up a little teary-eyed, in spite of his best efforts to hold it in.

"Take them out for a walk, now, while the redness of their bums shows as evidence that they've been spanked. You'll start seeing a more compliant attitude from them, I think!" Marie stated, with an authoritative air. "I'll be going, now. See you at the office tomorrow, Joe; and no more concealment from clients, understood?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Joe confirmed quickly.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/messages/3871.html
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Julie's Date with Bart"

2005-07-02T20:04:00.000-07:00

Continued from "Julie's visit at University"

As the group arrived back at Dania's, they went out to the pool. The girls ran inside to change into their swimsuits, leaving Tim and Bart waiting at poolside.
"Oh, wouldn't it be nice if WE were going up to change? To even have a swimsuit to wear! I miss the nice trunks I used to have," Tim complained.

"What?!" Bart said, then broke into a wide grin. "You're a little uncomfortable about your body, are you? The girls are getting to you, I think."

"Well, sometimes,-- yes, I suppose. It's just embarassing lately since this leash business got popular with the girls. It was enough to give up clothes when that Male Nudity law went into effect! I was off camping with a buddy, and came home to find that Mom had given all my clothes to the collectors. Then we both had to strip off what we were wearing, and surrender all clothes we had with us from the camping trip. Mom stood there with a bag and made us hand it over, informing us about the new law, and said she was GLAD, because the laundry job would be getting lighter from now on! My poor buddy Jake was quite shocked to have to suddenly face the loss of all clothing, and to have to start out by stripping in front of my Mom! Now, this darned leash thing! It doesn't ever bother you, Bart?"

"Not really, man. Oh, I'll blush a bit, now and then at some of the things the girls want us to do, so they can get their fun. But beyond that, it's not a problem. I grew up in a rather open family, and always swam nude in our pool as a boy, and ran around naked a lot. Mom never minded until I was in high school, and Grandma came to live with us. Then I had to usually wear something, and hated it. I'd still swim nude, Grams would complain and Mom would make me put shorts on. We finally compromised and I could swim nude on weekends. As soon as that law came out, I had my clothes bagged and sitting by the door for the collectors. I was FREE at last! Mom said it was just as well, since she could hardly keep any clothes on me anyway! And the leash -- well, the girls want to show off how they can lead us around; we would usually go, anyway," Bart replied.

The girls returned, clad in white bikinis, which looked great against their nicely tanned skin. "Sorry it took so long, guys, but you know we had to decide which ones to wear, we have so many! Oh, and you don't have to worry about that, do you?" Dania said, loving to needle Tim. She knew he still found it a little uncomfortable to be nude all the time. Bart just grinned.

"Okay, guys. Let's tend to your pubes." She grabbed Tim's cock leash and pulled him to her, as she sat on a patio chair. Julie had not leashed Bart yet, so she just took him by his penis and moved him into position. Both college men were now standing naked and obedient between the knees of their lady friends. The college women had taken up the trend of shaving, trimming, or dyeing the pubic hair of their boyfriends partly for the humorous responses that it got from other girls, and partly to remind the poor naked chaps of who was in charge.
Dania took a small electric groomer and trimmed Tim's crotch carefully, until there was a perfect little square of hair just north of his cock, and all else was bare. She handed the trimmer to Julie, who began to work on Bart's blond crotch. She left a two inch wide plume running from cock to navel, and nothing more. The girls then dyed their artistic work, orange for Tim, and purple for the gorgeously blond Bart. They sat back and examined their work, commanding the naked men to stand in the afternoon sun until their personal regions were dry. they carried on with some girl-talk, until Julie's mom, and Dania's older sis, Shawna came out from the kitchen with drinks.

"Hi, Mom. Meet my new friend, Bart. I met him on my visit to the University today. What do you think of him?"

Cindy walked over to Bart and, taking him by the elbow, she slowly turned the young naked man around, so that she could inspect him all over. Shawna watched as Cindy did this, and both women nodded their approval, with smiles.
"Quite a handsome thing, isn't he, Shawna? My Julie has good taste, wouldn't you say!"
"Definitely!" agreed Shawna.
"He really has a cute ass. I noticed that right away, as I was walking behind him this morning, when we got to CCU," Julie mentioned.
"Absolutely wonderful buns, dear! And a really fine looking cock, too." Looking at him, she asked "Just exactly how long is this dick of yours, young man?" Julie's mom took Bart's long slender manhood in her hand as she asked the question, trying to embarass him.
"Seven inches, ma'am," replied the unflappable young man, with a grin.
"Well, is it really, now!" smirked Shawna.
"Oh, he's not lying! It really is seven inches. I measured him while I was preparing to groom his personal areas," Julie spoke up.
"Certainly outdoes little Timmy here, doesn't it?" remarked Dania, causing Tim to blush uncomfortably, and everyone else laughed, including Bart. Tim shot him a pained look, as if to remind him of their conversation earlier, that he didn't really enjoy being the naked toy for others' amusement. He could see that Bart did like it, and even seemed to enjoy Tim's discomfiture almost as much as the women did. That rattled his cage even more. He had always thought that other guys just endured the continuous nude predicament, and the amusement of the women, as he did. That they were all sort of in the same helpless boat!
And this popular, stunningly good looking friend of his was actually loving it, seeming to soak it up and enjoy the very frequent attention that his naked body received from women. Tim knew, now, why Bart sometimes got a full erection in swim class when the girls came by to watch, and never tried to hide it. Bart loved to show off everything!

Just then, Shawna's husband, Joe, came in the pool gate. His boss, Marie, was with him. She didn't look happy, and neither did Joe.
"What's going on?" asked Shawna. "Is there a problem?"

Find out in the next chapter.

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/messages/3871.html
USER: Misterstarkers

Misterstarker's "Julie's Visit At University"

2005-07-02T19:57:00.000-07:00

Julie is the neighbor of Shawna Pitts, reporter for the State Media Service, who has been covering the transition of the United Republic to a society of mandatory male nudity, overseen by an all-female government. Dania is the younger sister of Shawna, and a student at Capitol City University. She is living with Shawna and Joe, and their teen son Joey, while she attends classes at University. In this narrative, she will take Julie on a visit to CCU, as Julie is considering attendance there next year, after completing high school.
* * * * *
"Are there lots of hunks at CCU, Dania?" Julie enquired, as they backed out of the drive.
"Sure are, honey! Lots of gorgeous hunks all over school, and they're all naked as the day they were born! We're having a great time, since they have been deprived of clothes. That's the best thing to happen to girls in years; it has made school, and life, a lot more fun!"

"I sure agree with that, and I'm still in high school. I'm really looking forward to spending the day with you, and getting a taste of university life," Julie responded.
The young women soon pulled into the parking lot on the west side of campus, and climbed out of the car. Four studly college hunks crossed the lot at that moment, headed for class. Their bookbags were slung over their shoulders, swinging as they walked, but the two girls were checking out what was swinging between their thighs! One of the guys was a very cute blond. Julie paid particular attention to him, as he walked past, smiling shyly at her. She noted that his penis was tumescent, enabling it to swing more perkily. She decided, on the spot, that this was the best condition for watching boys. She smiled as his cock swung about, sometimes flopping against one thigh or the other, sometimes flopping back against his ample ballsack, nestled in a crop of golden blond curly pubic hair, glistening in the morning light. His perfectly handsome buns were covered in a golden peach-fuzz of hair, a little darker and thicker when it reached the cleavage of his pretty ass. She watched his buns carefully as he walked away, enjoying the jiggle and every flex of his buttocks. The girls stepped into the path behind the guys, and followed, watching every step.

"Oh, WOW, girl! This is paradise!" Julie said.
"You bet, all day long! You'll have fun today," Dania confirmed. "Our first class this morning is a math class. The instructor is a stern, older woman who must have some grudge against males, because she makes it rough on the ones in this class."
The girls took their seats as soon as they reached the classroom. The bell rang for the start of class, just as two boys hurried through the door.
"Hold it, boys! You're late. You know I expect you in your seats when the bell rings. Come here, up front, now!" ordered Ms Hawkins.
The boys obediently stepped to the front. Ms Hawkins always carried a wooden yardstick during class, and knew how to wield it as an instrument of punishment. She directed the boys to bend over a table at the front of the room, grabbing the far edge. This displayed their bare bottoms perfectly to the entire class, and made them fully vulnerable to the coming punishment. She gave each young man's naked bottom five sharp smacks with the stick. They groaned as each blow landed with a loud WHACK on sensitive fleshy areas where legs join the lower curve of buttocks. They were positioned against the table so that their cocks and balls were held in view between their spread legs from the rear. The whole class could see their male parts quiver and jiggle as the boys squirmed from the stinging impact of the stick. When the spanking was finished, they stood with shamed faces in front of her, and she gazed down, disdainfully at their cocks. She never let a chance to spank a male student get past her. Both boys were ordered to stand at attention next to the blackboard for the entire class period. Ms Hawkins asked various students to work out math assignments, and the two boys were required to write them on the board so the class could observe the solution. Dania told Julie that boys received regular discipline before the class, even for small infractions, in Ms Hawkins' class.

The next stop was a History class, which happened to be dealing with ancient Greek culture and the early Olympics. Julie enjoyed the instructor's lecture about dress in those times, and the fact that nudity among males was not an uncommon thing in some ancient cultures. It was explained that sports were performed nude, and almost an exclusive male domain. However, women were not allowed to observe the games then. Both girls agreed that they liked our current state of affairs better - "What good would it be to have the guys all naked, if you don't get to watch?" Dania asked, as Julie nodded in agreement.
Some togas and sandals of the type worn then were displayed in the room. Dania nudged a guy next to her and needled him by asking, "I'll bet you wish you could put that on, hey, naked boy!"
"Yep - I would love even one day in it, if they'd let me borrow it," he answered. "But I know it isn't going to happen."
"And that's the delicious part!" she said with a giggle, reaching over to stroke his bare thigh, deliberately getting within an inch of his penis, which was lying across his right thigh. It twitched and stiffened just slightly. She pulled her hand away. Julie asked why she didn't continue teasing it. "You'll see enough of that in our next class, Male Sexuality!" Julie gasped with delight, and Dania grinned broadly, "It's the most fun class!"

Off they went to join the next class, with Dania explaining that Sexuality was the only subject which had a degree of gender segregation in classes. The women are in a separate lab from men when female nudity is required in the studies. "We are never naked publicly in front of the guys. They only get to see us when we choose to let them.And not in a classroom situation. We may be naked in a separate lab class to examine ourselves or each other, while the boys learn from books, mannequins, and diagrams in another room. But for the male sexuality class, we are in the same room, since they are naked anyway. A guy gets no privacy, especially in a college environment! College women are all over them!"
The instructor called out five boys to stand before the class, and five girls to assist in the demonstration. Dania and Julia were both selected to help.
"Today, we will study in detail the ejaculatory experience of the male human," announced the teacher. "These five women will masturbate the male subjects and we will carefully observe their physiological response to being stimulated."
"This will be interesting!" grinned Julie.
The female teacher took time with each girl, to point out details of each penis being used for the class. The girls gathered around and took it all in, eagerly.
Then she told the girls to start by gently rubbing the pink glans of the guy's penis with her moistened fingers, bringing the male member to attention. "Now, circling his shaft with your fingers, slowly rub back and forth, observing how it continues to stiffen and grow. Look at their faces, and see that even though they are embarassed from having this happen in front of this room full of females, and their fellow males, they don't really want you to stop, now! Once you have a male fully aroused and into the moment, his foremost interest is in having you continue until the job is done! In a moment, we will prove that!"
The teacher continued to watch the girls manipulate the young cocks until the excitement in them began to peak. "Stop for a moment, girls! Boys, do not touch your penis, or you'll get the paddle! Stand still," the teacher commanded.
Julie noticed the desperate pleading looks on the faces of the guys, who now wanted to reach climax and ejaculate.
"The demonstration is over, return to your seats!" called the instructor, the girls noticing a look of helpless frustration come over the guys.
"There's the proof I spoke of earlier, girls. These men are now putty in your hands! Go ahead and finish jerking them off."
Julie took the twitching dick in hand, applied a little lotion and resumed the motion that brought it to full glory again, making a twisting move over the fully swollen mushroom head, which was a beautiful rosy pink color. The young hunk announced out loud, with a breathy gasp, "I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh, shit! I'm cuuummming!!!" The other hunks soon helplessly began to shoot their loads, too. The girls all whooped with delight at the wonderful display of shivering pleasure evident in the orgasming studs, and the gleeful looks on the faces of the girls who had induced those powerful orgasms. Most of the boys watched helplessly, embarassed to be watching their fellow males' erotic display, but captivated by it at the same time. the teacher pointed this out, to the humiliation of the guys, and the smug pleasure of the girls. Another five boys were called forward, and another five girls had a chance to play.

After the class ended, Dania led Julie to the washroom before lunch break. Noticing urinals along the wall, she exclaimed "This is the boys' room!"
"Well, yes, sort of. At college, there isn't really a boys' washroom and girls' washroom, anymore. Since the males are all naked anyway, we come in here whenever we want, if it is more convenient. The men can't use the womens, but theirs is now co-ed. In fact, if there's a line, the guys have to wait and let the girls use the toilet stalls first," Dania explained.
"What about them using the urinal while you're in here?"
"Really, after what you just saw them do in front of you, in class, why would it be a problem to watch them pee?"
"Good point! Can we hang out here a minute?" Julie inquired.
As they spoke, some boys came in, and lined up at the urinals. the two friends casually watched them drain their bladders, shake their penises, and turn to the wash basins. The girls looked them over, and Julie noticed the trend that she had heard Dania speak of before. The coloring of pubic hair!
One of the guys had a natural hair color of flaming red, and what a funny contrast to see that his pubic bush and arm pit hair were dyed a shocking electric blue! His blond buddy was sporting a plume of kelly green hair above his dick, and two brunettes had magenta and lemon yellow, respectively. The girls laughed heartily at such a humorous sight, and the dudes blushed.
"Their girlfriends chose the colors and died the bushes," Dania told Julie, explaining that the guys didn't have much of a say in the matter. "They have less and less say in what we do with them, all the time, as you could presume from what you've seen today!"
Just then, Dania's boyfriend, Tim, came in. She took him by the hand and walked to the urinal with him, inviting Julie along. Dania took his penis in hand and aimed it for him, allowing Julie to watch. "I do this every day at this time, to remind him who's in control," she remarked, as his urine stream tinkled against the porcelain. When he finished, he turned toward Dania, and she produced a leash from her handbag and fastened it securely around the base of his dick and ballsack. She had taken up the habit of keeping Tim on the cock-leash during the lunch break, walking him across campus in this manner. It made his dick and balls protrude out a little more prominently, so she could show them off to other girls. As they walked to the cafeteria, a pair of girls, friends of Dania, met them and chatted some girl-talk, glancing occasionally at Tim's captive male anatomy, as he stood so docile. One of them asked Dania if she could feel his goods, to which Dania nodded her assent. The girl lifted the tip of his penis and observed the one-eyed willie, eye to eye. "Nice!" she said.
Julie noted that no one asked Tim if he minded; they examined him as they liked!

Julie faced tim and remarked, "Heck, if a girl can lead you about by aleash on your balls, and have her friends fondle your cock right out in the open, and decide whether your pubes get shaved, or dyed an odd color, it's really more HER
dick than yours!"
"Now, you're getting the picture of college life! Guess what color I'm Dyeing his bush tonight! Flourescent Orange!" exclaimed Dania, to which the girls shrieked with laughter.

After lunch, Dania had a free period, which the girls chose to spend watching the mens' swimming class. They sat on a lower tier of seats, to get a close-up view of the nude swimmers as they warmed up alongside the pool. Julia watched the dorks dangling freely as the boys walked about, doing some exercises. Tim stood obediently at Dania's side, his cock-leash still in place. She tugged on it to get his attention, and told him to fetch us some sodas, handing him the end of the leash. He scurried off to get the drinks and returned shortly with a tray of sodas. He served Dania, Julia, and their friends, and Dania made him stand while drinking his soda, so we could all observe his cute bare bottom whenever we liked.
The final class was Dania's gym class, which was female-only. No males were allowed in the girls' gym, since some of the girls chose to do gym class nude. Dania explained that sweaty exercises are more comfortable if done nude, so girls had that option. They simply excluded males so that the nudity was more private. "Perfectly logical. It's our legal right to observe their nudity at all times, but they only see us nude when we allow it, in private. We maintain an atmosphere of superior dignity this way, and keep them in a more servile and obedient demeanor. It works pretty well, don't you think?"

After her gym workout, and a quick shower, Dania and Julie dressed and went to collect Tim, who was waiting after his final class. The blond hunk Julie had admired that morning at the parking lot, was standing there talking with Tim.
Tim turned to Julie, and said "This is Bart. He noticed you were new here, and asked me to introduce him to you."
Julie shook hands, and said "Really nice to SEE you again, Bart! Lovely to watch you walking in, this morning."
"Thanks!" he blushed. "Nice to meet you, finally. I was hoping to ask you out, if you're not occupied for this evening."
"Well, thank you. We were just going back to Dania's. She lives at her sister's house. She's planning to dye Tim's pubes, and maybe order pizza and watch a movie. You could come along, if you want. I'll warn you, though I may decide to dye those short-and-curlies of yours, too!"
"Okay, you can do that. It's worth the kidding I'll take from the guys in gym tomorrow, to spend the evening with a cool chick like you, Julie."
"This will be a great time, Dania! Stop at the market and let me get a bottle of dye -- purple, I think, would be a fun color to contrast with his golden blond bod!" Julie gleefully proclaimed.
"Like I said, Julie, you're gonna fit right in around here!" responded Dania, as they climbed into the car. "I can see you've enjoyed your first taste of Capitol City U!"

FROM: http://www.sensations4women.com/board/messages/3871.html
USER: Misterstarkers